Archive of Our Own

Work Text

She awoke from her familiar dream into a frightening new reality. This new reality began lying back down in a cold pitch black darkness in stale, dusty air. Sounds of metal grinding against metal, twisting like gears. Harsh screeching of chains clanking together and her own heavy breathing as she gasps for breath from her awakening. While gasping, a heavy smell of burnt oil and musty dust invades her senses causing her to cough and become nauseous. She tries to take in her surroundings frantically but her eyes haven't adjusted to the darkness. She sits half way up but is flung back to the ground by a sudden jolt of a shuddering and shaking floor. Instinctively she hurls into a ball on the floor with her hands over her head and knees to her chest. In the middle of whatever room she was in. Huddling there she can feel the dirt and rust of the metal against her skin. These horrible ear ringing sounds echo and bounce off the walls all over the small enclosed space. The room jolted again and jerked upwards like an old lift in a mine shaft. After a while she realized that the room was safe enough to move; she shuffled backwards on her hands and feet until she hit a wall a couple feet behind her. She wanted to cry but no tears came; she could only sit there, alone, waiting. Claustrophobic at first, then struck by hunger and thirst. There is nothing to see except the darkness and her own dark gray cold breath. "Oh my god, oh my god," she whispered repeatedly to herself as she panicked. Her raspy and dry voice, enveloped by the dark which had no remark. It just repeated what she'd said. As her eyes adjusted she could make out the room better. A five foot around box with various things inside. Scattered against the opposite wall; some boxes with things inside and on top of them. The boxes had the letters W.C.K.D. printed on them. Okay, think, what's going on? She thought. I'm in a box, how'd I get here? It feels like I'm moving upwards, where to? It smells so bad in here. What the heck? I-I can't, I can't remember anything. "No, I can't remember anything," she suddenly said to the emptiness in a panic, "I don't know who I am! What's my name? Where am I from?" She raised her hands to her head trying hard to remember anything. Trying to think of anything her mind was flooded with small details of memories and images. She pictured snow on trees, running down a leaf-strewn road, eating a hamburger, the moon casting a pale glow on a grassy meadow, swimming in a lake, a busy city square with hundreds of people bustling about their business, herself running in a field and her long brown hair flying behind her. And yet she didn't know who her parents were. Images of people flashed across her mind, but there was no recognition, their faces replaced with haunted smears of color. She couldn't think of one person she knew, or recall a single conversation. The room continued its ascent, gently swaying; after a while she grew immune to the ceaseless rattling of the chains that pulled her upward. A long time passed. Minutes stretched into hours, although it was impossible to know for sure because every second seemed like an eternity. No. It can't go on forever, she trusted her lonely thoughts that she'd been moving for roughly half an hour. Strangely enough, she felt her fear whisk away like a swarm of gnats caught in the wind, replaced by an intense curiosity. She wanted to know where she was and what was happening. She's now huddled in the corner with her knees drawn up and arms wrapped around them with her head resting on them. Her smooth and cold skin brushing against her face gives a sense of ease to know something familiar. Rough pant material ruins the comfort as do the chunky lace up boots. Yet a tank top is the comfiest, and coldest. With a groan and then a clonk, the rising room halted; the sudden change jolted her from her huddled position and threw her across the hard floor. As she scrambled to her feet, she felt the room stop moving entirely. Everything became silent. A minute passed. Two. She looked in every direction but saw only darkness; she felt along the walls, searching for a way out. But there was nothing, only the cool metal and occasional boxes. She sighed deeply and the echo amplified through the air, like the haunted moan of death. It faded, and silence returned. She screamed, called for help, not knowing what else to do. To no reply in return she sat back down against the corner, folded her arms and shivered, and the fear returned. She felt a worrying shudder in her chest, as if her heart wanted to escape, to flee her body. No point to yell since nothing was around to hear her, and each word would rip her throat raw. A loud clank rang out above her and she sucked in a startled breath as she looked up. A straight line of light broke through the black, which appeared across the ceiling of the room. That little light began to grow and the warm sunlight pierced her skin. A heavy grating sound revealed double sliding doors being forced open. After so long in darkness, the light stabbed her eyes; she looked away, shielding her face with both hands. She heard noises above-voices-and tight fear squeezed her chest. The girl was hit with a wave of confusion and blistered with panic. The voices were odd, tinged with echo; some of the words were completely foreign-others felt familiar and others drained out. Looking up the box ceiling came to the floor of whatever main floor was above. She willed her eyes to adjust as she squinted toward the light and those speaking. At first she could see only shifting shadows, but they soon turned into the shapes of bodies-people bending over the hole in the ceiling, looking down at her, pointing. Their voices sounded flustered and confused. Then, as if the lens of a camera had sharpened its focus, the faces cleared. They were boys, all of them-some young, some older. She didn't know what she'd expected, but it definitely wasn't that. They were just teenagers. Kids. Some of her fear melted away, but not enough to calm her racing heart. Kids, maybe my age. No wait, all boys. I'm a girl. Please no. She repeated to herself as she examined them. "It's a girl," one said. Everyone started talking at once; she only caught pieces here and there. "A girl?" "I got dibs!" "What's she look like?" "How old do you think she is?" "She hot?" Aww hell no no I'm not moving, I won't get out of this box I don't care if I die in here. She thought as she crammed herself into the corner. Different emotions battled for dominance in her mind and heart. Confusion. Curiosity. Panic. Fear. But laced through it all was the dark feeling of utter hopelessness, like the world had ended, had been wiped from her memory and replaced with something awful. She wanted to run and hide from these people. Someone lowered a rope from above, the end of it tied into a big loop. She hesitated, then threw it back up with one swift arm movement. Some chuckles and light conversations broke out as a result but she didn't care to pay any attention to what they said. The rope lowered again and she threw it back up again still sitting down. Now in the light she could see what she was wearing. A black skin tight tank top, baggy dark green cargo pants, black leather lace up boots almost combat boots but not as chunky. After several minutes of talking the rope lowered again but a person was on it this time. A rather tall and muscular boy jumped off the rope and into the box. She backed up more into the corner. He saw her become scared and he knelt down in his place, not moving any closer. At a better look the boy had blonde hair that came down just below his ears in a comb over and a sharp angled jaw with bright blue sapphire eyes. If all the boys look like this then I won't have a problem. I mean he's really cute. He even knelt once he saw I was scared. Huh. Interesting. She thought to herself as she examined the boy. He's wearing a tan T-shirt and brown cargo shorts covered in dirt. With an odd leather holster strapped across his waist with a makeshift long knife or machete inside. "Um 'ello, no need to be afraid. This is normal, okay? You not knowing anything, that happens to all of us. We won't hurt you, okay love?" The boy said as he offered his hand out towards her. He has a distinct British accent and seems genuinely gentle and shy. Oh my god did he just call me love? I don't know whether I'm upset or flattered about that, I think both, she thought. She hesitated then started to scoot towards him then some voices spoke from above as she entered into the light; "Newt hurry up," "So she's hot?" "I want to see the chick man," "You know what? I think I'm good," she replied as she went back to the corner. Her voice surprised the boys and herself, sounds higher pitched and more hoarse than she expected. "You pieces of klunks, ya ain't helping. She's quite scared down here ya know," he said to the crowd as he stood up looking at everyone else. Turning back towards her he continued; "Don't mind them, they won't touch you, it's really okay. I'd be right and cheery if ya'd forgive those shanks. Ain't seen a girl in a while they have," his accent was hard to follow but he tried his best to talk normally for her. "Up here is a field and trees, food, water, you should be hungry from such a long ride," said a deep raspy voice from above. She considered her options and figured it was better up there than in the metal box. At least she hoped. Hesitantly she stood up and walked towards the boy. He smiled and froze in place once she fully entered the sunlight. It felt warm and nice to be out of the darkness. The sun radiated and bounced off her smooth glowing skin. Some murmurs erupted throughout the crowd and they intensely watched her every move. Swiftly and quickly she reached for the boy's waist holster. He just stood there in shock and lifted his arms when she moved towards him. She grabbed the makeshift machete and pushed him back against the wall then aimed it up at him. The boys above flinched and some bounced back even though they were safe above. The blonde boy stayed back against the wall with his hands half up half down not knowing what to do. Some boys chuckled and many conversations started and she stood there staring at him with the machete pointed at him. She has a fierce look on her face and clearly isn't messing around although she's terrified. Furrowed brows and wrinkled nose but watery eyes with trembling lips and body. "Now, I'm going to stay in this box room thing until I'm comfortable enough to come out. When I do I will not hesitate to cut anyone or worse. Okay?" She yelled, her voice now sounds crisp and stern opposed to the previous hoarseness of it. It echoed through the box making it sound more authoritative and confident. Her eyes locked on the boy still but her neck and head twisted towards the crowd above. "Alright everyone to the Homestead now! I'm calling a meeting," a low toned voice said, which came from a dark skinned older looking boy standing right on the edge of the box. He was wearing a white button down shirt with blue jeans and an odd shaped necklace around his neck with a somehow clean haircut. Once he said that he turned and walked off and eventually the others followed. Not before giving her one last lingering stare. That must be the guy in charge around here. I guess, but would a group of boys have a leader and order? she thought to herself as the boys followed slowly. "Uh...guys! I'm still here. Can you get me up?" Called the blonde boy from within the box looking up to the empty blue sky in a panic. "No, I need you to stay with her so she doesn't run off. Plus I don't know if she'd let you," another short boy replied laughing then ran off. "What is this place? Huh? Who are you and those guys?" She started asking. Her stern voice seemed to surprise the boy since he shuffled in his place and avoided eye contact. "Aight mate, what you're feeling now, that's normal. I mean I experienced it too when I first came up here. We've all felt it. We've all had that first day, come out of this dark box. Things are bad, they are, and they'll get much worse for ya soon, that's the honest truth. But down the road a piece, you'll be fightin' true and good. I can tell you're not a bloody sissy. You seem to be taking it better than the rest of us did," he replied, shifting eyes from the machete to her. "Me feeling terrified for my life and extremely tired and confused is normal?" "Yes. Okay, we've been sent up here by someone, we don't know who. We still don't even know where we are. We call this place we've been plonked into the Glade. All those guys you saw above have been sent up here in this same box, with the same feelings that you have. They actually acted more like a baby than you," he explained with a chuckle and started to lift his arms more innocently. "This box sends one new person up here every month like clock work. Along with fresh supplies, within these boxes," as he gestured towards the wooden boxes lined against the wall. Then he went to start arranging them. She stepped back a bit out of his way but still armed. After several minutes he stepped back and gestured proudly at his creation of the boxes oddly stacked. "There, stairs. I know a good place where you can just sit for a bit, alone. Just the guys need to get these boxes out, to kind of survive. If you get out I'll make sure you're safe and then we can get you food and water. Good that?" He asked, finally making eye contact with her. She lowered her hand a bit when they locked eyes and she audibly sighed a bit by it. Okay, the others left, this kid seems nice and if he knows a safer spot away from people then I can just sit there for a while and ask questions later. Okay it's a plan. "You'll make sure the others stay away?" She double checked. "Yes I pinky promise," he said as he held his pinky finger up and smiled. She then started to climb the unstable stairs that lead up and out of the box and he stood next to the boxes with his arms out ready to catch her if she fell. She knelt on the top step, looked around and saw no one so she got out and stood near the edge in shock. Taking in her surroundings at once this new world was too much for her to take in all at once.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

She rotated around in a slow circle taking in her new life and surroundings. Standing in a vast courtyard the size of several football fields. Which was surrounded by enormous walls made of solid pale gray concrete and covered in spots of thick ivy. The walls had to be hundreds of feet high and formed a perfect square around them, each wall split in the exact middle by an opening as tall as the walls. Those openings led to long corridors beyond them and hallways splitting off from them.

The ground is just a grassy dirt field with lots of tall dry weeds. She heard the boy fumble to get up the last step and she quickly turned to him but did not raise the machete. As he got out of the box and reached the ground he put his hands on his hips and admired the walls as well saying;

"Aight, welcome to the Glade. We live here, sleep here, grow our own food and make our own shelters, and call ourselves Gladers. This is our new life.

"So everyone should be done freaking out for the most part here soon. So, there's a big dead tree over there," he said as he pointed straight towards a big area of trees. "In that giant dead tree is a tree house we all made. Just climb the ladders and sit up there. No one will go up there. I'll come to you in a few minutes with some stuff for ya,"

"Will you explain stuff to me or..." she began to ask.

"Well usually that's Alby's job but I might as well say a bit. You go get up there and I'll be back in a jippy," then he started to walk to the left towards a series of small huts.

From where she's standing there's four walls. She labeled north, south, east, and west. East is the wall with the forest; the closest trees looked crippled and close to dying. North is the wall where there appears to be a whole lot of nothing but ivy on the wall. West has a large dilapidated wooden building in the corner of the south wall. Its odd light brown wood contrasted greatly with the gray stone. A few trees surrounded it, their roots like gnarled hands digging into the rock floor for water. The south wall is mixed with trees and huts.

From the corner building people started to emerge and she saw the tree house the boy mentioned and started running towards it. Her adrenaline and fear kicked in activating her legs to carry her a couple hundred feet to the tree.

At the base she peered up at the rickety wood and unstable wood. The top level which might be around 20 or so feet high. It's a basic tree house, three levels and ladders to each one. Trap doors to each level and it's made solely out of thick tree branches and rope, maybe some nails if lucky. The large dead tree coming through the middle base of each level. No walls but a rickety railing with a view of the whole Glade.

Wow I just ran really far quite fast and I'm not really out of breath. I must be really in shape or I'm overthink my running. This is a pretty place and would be better if I knew and remembered anything at all. I've just been sent up from a box into a giant field surrounded by giant walls. Where does the box come from? There's like corridors past those gaps in the walls. They must lead to something, looks cool I'll check that out later. I should be scared, I think of the gaps but I can't help but want to go in.

She thought, going through everything she can think of. As though every thought was a breakthrough.

From up here she sat with her legs dangling over the edge while holding onto the railing above her head. She can now see deeper into the dark unknown corridor past the vast openings in each wall. Many more hallways branching off and leading to other corridors which are also covered in strings of ivy. Gives an eerie presence just looking at it.

"Ello, it's me," said a voice along with loud cracking of wood. She quickly turned and reached for the machete nearby but retreated the defense move once she saw it was the familiar blonde boy. As she spun around to look at him her thick, fluffy, and long brown hair whipped her face and brushed her cheeks.

"I've got an apple and some bread slices. Along with a water bottle and a blanket since I doubt you'll be campin' out with the mates down below tonight," he said, almost laughing at his own remark. Then he put the stuff by her and scooted to sit near her yet far enough away to be safe and comfortable.

"Why don't I remember my name? Or who I am at all?" She asked. Beginning to eat she ate slow at first but quickly ate as fast as she could once realizing how hungry she was.

"Not sure. None of us really know them I guess. But I'm Newt. At least I think so. It's the only name I can ever recall before all this," he stated as he watched the large crowd of people start to approach the tree house. His voice somehow soothing her

.

"Do you know how old you are?" She asked with her mouth full of bread.

"The others think I look 16. You look 16 or 17 too. And by the way, in case you forgot what you look like; you have pretty fluffy brown curly hair, light green eyes, freckles and are maybe 5 and a half feet tall. Very pretty too." He said, sort of bashfully eyeing her appearance.

"Weird, I did forget what I look like. This is so messed up. Do y'all just live here and do stuff? Well wait, are we stuck in this concrete square or what?" She asked as her mind flooded with thoughts. She seemed more at ease but clenching the food hard and her tense body posture says otherwise. The crowd began to grow in numbers and approach the tree house area and Newt crouched and shuffled towards the trap door.

"Yeah we're stuck here but don't worry we've been figuring a way out for a long time and we're close to getting out of here. We've found a nice way to live here for now. We've made order and peace with each other. You'll get used to it after a while. Seems like the gathering is over, I'll be back," he said, then opened the door and slipped beneath it before she could reply.

Looking out into the giant concrete prison she can see where things are better. She's facing the west wall which is lined with huts and arranged like a small town. The large group came from the largest building in the corner of the west and south wall. Looks like around 30 or 40 boys, ages ranging from young teens to young adults; all looking confused and anxious. Though far away, she could tell they're debating something big. A couple people walked away from the group and towards the trees but didn't come very close to the tree house, but stared at her.

She has come at ease a bit more. Stomach pain has become light and it stopped growling and yelling for food. Her throat is now no longer feeling like a dry desert and her anxiety is still existent but now combined with fear and intense curiosity. She locked her elbows and leaned backwards to rest and observe the area.

The box she had come up in is directly in the middle of "The Glade" and some boys were gathering the boxes that came up with it. Several yards away from the tree house there's a straight line of trenches. Each dug deep into the ground with wooden gates on top of them. Almost ground prison pits. A boy with a big box approached the tree house. He slowed his pace once he got closer and looked all around like he was being forced to go over there.

"Um...girl?" He yelled from 20 or so feet away from the base. She lent forward quickly over the edge holding the railing above her. This motion surprised this boy since he took a slight step backwards once she appeared. His voice seemed upbeat and enthusiastic. She could already tell she liked this kid.

"Hi, there's a box that's labeled 'girl' and we all assumed it's for you...well duh but I'll just leave it here for you." He said not knowing what to do so he set the box down and stepped back a bit. From above he has short black hair, dark skin and sort of plump. Tall, and wearing a white shirt with tan/orange overalls missing a strap.

"What's your name?" She called down.

"What?"

"What is your name?" She now yelled loudly.

"Fry-pan,"

"What's your name?" She hesitated. Searched every corner of her empty mind for any name.  No recognition of anything came to mind.

"...I don't know,"

"I'm sorry," his voice lowered and turned sad. After a moment of silence and him standing there awkwardly she realized the group of boys were now standing at the box just staring at the two.

"What's everyone doing?"

"No clue," then he twisted around and stared at the group. They waved him over and he jogged over to the group. As he ran off she thought;

Fry-pan huh? Does anyone here have an actual normal name? He seems nice though. I want to go home, well where is home?

Her fear returned once the large group started collectively moving from the box area towards the tree house. In response she backed away toward the trunk of the tree sticking through the floor.

Once the group reached the base of the tree many voices were talking all at once and she couldn't make out one word.

Okay just breathe I'm okay I'm okay.

Sudden panic and anxiety flooded her mind and she clenched her arms around her waist just hugging herself tightly. The air became thin and the world became a mixture of all colors. The voices grew louder but echoed together and it felt like they were attacking her. Lungs became tight and blood ran fast. Her heart was beating rapidly and she began to rock back and forth to calm herself. Tingling senses and a twinge in her brain caused a throbbing headache.

Loud crunching and wood splintering sounds came from around her and it felt like it was the world caving in. The trap door opened a bit and she reached for the machete and only barely saw some blurry figures before everything went dark. Pitch black all around.

Then a light broke through the black, a distant inconsistent flickering light. This light was bright yellow and outlines a person's figure. It flickers on and off. Each time it turns on, a person appears in front of it. A total of four individual people are shown repeatedly in front of this ominous light. Almost like a nightmare, the unfamiliar people and words, the uneasy feeling and the flickering light. But tranquil and hopeful.

Now with each flicker of light an unfamiliar woman's voice echoes in the dark empty space.

Thomas, Teresa, Rosemary, wicked is good

. It repeats, over and over again. When the voice says Thomas, a boy with black hair and blue eyes is shown. Though in the dark any facial descriptions can't be seen.

For Teresa, it was a girl with long wavy black hair and bright blue eyes. Rosemary shows an image of a girl with thick brown curly hair and green eyes. The words

wicked is good

shows an an older woman in a white suit. She has bright red lipstick and yellow-orange hair.

Once each person was standing directly in front of her the light flickers faster and the images change faster and faster until a voice loudly says;

Rosemary

a man's voice sounding in vain, directly into her ear. Jolting her body awake.

She sat straight up and gasped for breath, looking straight in front of her looking like she's just seen death himself. Her hair flung forward into her face and flung her arms behind her to stop from falling backwards again. The dream ended and her mind connected back to her body.

Frantically she looked around her for anyone yet not a single person was around her. She lay in a small room on an uncomfortable stick bed with a pillow and a blanket. Her loud gasp as she woke up caused the familiar blonde boy Newt, and two other boys to quickly rush into the room. Almost knocking down the poorly made door in front of her.

"Hey are you okay? What happened?" Asked the one on the right with a worried face. He had a stern look to him. He's wearing a tight blue button down short sleeve shirt. He has deep brown monolid eyes that look mysterious and beautiful. High cheekbones and ink black smooth hair. Large build and muscles, just a bit taller than Newt, and seems strong mentally and physically. He looks a little older than Newt too.

Newt stood on the left holding the door handle and the dark skinned boy that seems to be in charge and the oldest is standing in the middle. The one from the box earlier in the white shirt and blue jeans. She sat there and examined the boys for a moment then just nodded, not knowing what to say.

"You're okay, did you have a dream?" Continued the black haired kid, stern voice too but higher pitched than expected. He now relaxed a bit.

"Yeah, a weird one," she finally replied in a silky smooth moderate tone with a dazed look.

"Well you passed out in the tree so we brought you in here where it's cooler and so you can sleep. If that's okay," said Newt as he slowly approached her side. She scooted back towards the head rest and lay against it and that was Newt's cue to back up though she didn't actually want him to.

"Okay. I want you to know that the meeting I called when you first came up. That was for me to make a new rule. In order to keep peace and order around here we had to make rules for people to follow. We just added a new one, that no one can touch you and or do anything to you. The punishment will be two weeks in the pit.

"So you're safe. You can stay here as long as you want. I'm sure you have a lot of questions right now and we're free to answer right now if you'd like. But first I have two questions for you," he slowly said as he shuffled past the black haired boy and towards the right wall.

"Okay, but can I know your names?" She replies quickly.

"I'm Alby," said the dark skinned boy raising his hand to his chest, "you know Newt, and that's Minho," he points towards the dark haired monolid eyed boy he then did a small wave and smiled. Alby continued; "okay then my turn. Do you remember anything? At all. Either before the box or just before you passed out?" Newt moved away from the door and into the corner and Minho shut the door and leaned against it almost at a guard post.

"Nothing. Why can't I remember anything?" She explained in a panicked tone.

"That's quite normal, take a deep breath yeah?" Said Newt trying to calm her down.

They're being really nice about this. I hope I'm not a burden.

She thought as she breathed short breaths. The dark skinned boy continued;

"Alright then. Just now when you were asleep did you have any dreams? Nightmares even?"

They must ask each new person these, it seems too rehearsed.

"Just now yeah. I saw four people, a boy and three girls. A woman's voice saying things. Umm...the voice said Thomas and a boy appeared, Teresa and a girl with black hair, Rosemary and a girl with brown hair. Then an older woman said 'wicked is good.' Don't ask, I don't know what that means. Then when I woke up startled, it was like someone was here next to me and whispered Rosemary. I swear that's it, that's all I know," she explained quickly. Trying to get it over with. They seemed oddly suspicious of her. Alby queried;

"Thomas, wicked is good, Rosemary, and Teresa. Did you recognize them? Any feelings about any of them?"

"No, and I still don't remember my name," she replied with a more depressed tone.

"Well, what did the girl with black hair look like?" Asked Minho quietly.

"Umm...black wavy hair, pale skin, blue eyes, wearing a blue shirt, kind of short, freckles,"

"What did the boy look like?" Asked Alby more intrigued about that part than what the black haired boy was trying to get at.

"Black short hair above his ears, dark blue shirt, long neck, looked fairly tall, blue eyes," no one in the glade really matched that description so they moved onto the next person.

"What did the girl with brown hair look like?" Asked Newt.

"Hard to tell, but green eyes, curly light brown hair, maybe a line or scar on her chin," She replied anxiously fiddling with the blanket.

"You mean this scar?" Replied Newt as he touched his own chin and pointed at her. She then touched her chin and felt a small inch long line along her jaw bone.

"Oh my god! I think, wait does that mean I saw myself in my dream?" She replied with a happier tone, rubbing it gently. The boys exchanged glances and they looked proud. Alby replied happily;

"I think so. Welcome to the Glade Rosemary,"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"We'll call you Rosie for short. Newt and I will be back to answer your questions in a bit. For now, you sit here and relax a bit. Is it okay if Minho stays here to assure you're okay?" Alby asks as he and Newt begin to head for the door. She examines them all hesitantly.

"I trust him, but if you don't that's okay," replies Alby, opening the door. The blue-shirt black hair kid eyes her with hopeful eyes but trying to appear cool.

He's big but looks safe and kinda cute anyway, plus a knife thing near me. I'll be fine. Minho huh? Cool name.

"No, it's okay," she replies.

I just need to calm down. I must've passed out from a panic attack from the stress and fear or something. Why is this happening to me?? Is this a fortress we're trapped in or what?

She thinks to herself as she shuffles in the bed to a comfortable sitting position. The white-shirt dark-skin boy leaves the room in a hurry, Newt follows slowly. Minho stands there awkwardly, swaying side to side for a moment. Taking a deep breathe he sighs;

"So, do you want anything?"

"No, I'm okay. Thank you, though."

"Good good, that's good."

"Yeah...so it's Minho, right?"

"Yepperdoodle. The only thing we can remember is our names."

"...then why couldn't I?"

"Well, honestly, that was normal. I finally figured mine out after I got hit on the head like a week after I came up," she chuckles a bit, and he rubs his head on the spot where he presumably got hit. As though talking about it makes it hurt again.

"You seem calm. That's good ya know. I mean usually the guys are extremely freaked out." He leans against the wall next to the door and lets himself fall to the ground against it. She can relax since this action puts distance between the two. In a high pitch-shaky voice, she replies;

"Really? Because I'm terrified. I guess I don't know what to ask or do. This feels like a nightmare..."

"Well, once Alby and Newt get back we'll explain some things better. But know that we function as a family around here," he says proudly. His eyes light up with excitement at this idea and his posture straightens.

"Is Alby in charge around here? Or the president?" She jokingly asks,

"Yeah I guess so. He and Newt seem to co-lead everyone. But people follow whoever seems to have the right ideas. See, to survive and live here, we work as a team, and everyone has a part. That's the first rule, to do your part. We don't have time for freeloaders. Each person has a job and put into a category, like: gardening, running, or building.

"Each category has a keeper or head. Like me, I'm head of the runners and Newt is the Keeper of the Gardeners," her brows furrow with confusion. A lot of information to take in at once, yet he keeps talking.

"Our second rule is: to never harm another Glader. None of this works unless we have trust. I'll let Alby explain the third rule, and now the fourth rule about you," she sits there quietly, absorbing all his words and trying to comprehend them.

Her mind is flooded with new information and more questions.

This is...interesting and kind-of stressful but his voice is so soothing and he seems passionate about the Glade. It's nice. But runners, survive, trust, what is the third rule though? And what are they running?

"Okay...Cool...I guess. I'm sorry, I don't know what to say," she replies, staring blankly at the floor.

"Well, that's okay. You don't always have to say something. I mean sometimes saying nothing is okay too. I don't know what to say either. It's amazing how everyone has already changed so much within the hour or more that you've been here," he says with a reassuring smile that causes her to lose her train of thought. She has to blink several times to concentrate again. His eyes look sad, dark brown, shining with a slight glimmer of...hope.

"So everyone has a job?"

"Yeah, it keeps everyone busy, gives them something to do so we aren't always bored and focused on being stuck here. You'll probably get a job tomorrow," Minho replies, scratching his neck.

"So, I am stuck in this place. There's no way out? What about those gaps in the walls?"

Just as he takes a startled breath to answer, Alby swings open the door and enter as several others stand outside the door, peeping inside. Minho quickly stands up to act like he is tough again.

"Did you explain the um thing outside the walls?" Alby tries to whisper to Minho as Newt walks to the right side of the bed.

"No, I thought you should explain that. She actually just asked about it," Minho replies.

"Good, um..well, are you okay enough to walk around a bit? So we can show you around? If not, that's fine," Alby says, turning towards her. She thinks for a moment; about having to walk around and listen, which is a lot of work.

My mind is already racing no need to add more to the stress and anxiety. Just a short break to comprehend what that Minho has just said would be nice...

She thinks to herself for a moment, then replies with hopeful eyes;

"I don't know. Could I sit here and think for a bit first?"

"Yeah yeah, totally cool take your time. Yell out the window or something when you're ready," replies Alby.

Newt went to say something but turns to leave. Minho follows, Alby leaves last. He shuts the door leaving her to her thoughts. After several minutes of her sitting on the bed staring at the wall she stands up and paces around the dirt floor.

Okay, okay, I got some answers. They seem to be protective of me and like they care that's a good sign. People have jobs and work together. That's good to have order. Ugh, my stomach hurts so does my head. There are so many people here. If they came up here like me, then does one person come a day? A week? They're all...boys. Ugh, I'm spiraling. Think about everything to make it make sense. So We're trapped in a giant field, surrounded by super tall cement walls with gaps in the middle. Oh yeah, the gaps. They didn't answer what's through there. Maybe I could go check it out myself.

With that thought, she tries to quietly leave the poorly made "house," more like a shrieking shack. There was no one else inside. She opens the main door to the field; the bright light blinds her for a second. Rubbing her eyes to help them adjust, a heavy wave of heat and thick air hit her. Distant talking, rustling leaves, and an echoing hammer sound in the distance, among other sounds.

Looking her right almost 50 feet away, an arrangement of organized plants is being tended to by several people. Behind those is a pen with animals in it. Something that should bother her is the fact that there are animals here. Although everything else captures Rosie's attention. Next to the pen is a tall hut. The warmth felt nice and calmed her down. Breathing in a heavy scent of grass, dirt, and musky leaves. From here she can see others at work, groups talking, and some walking. The cement walls stand tall and strong, watching the 'Gladers.' Keeping them inside and "safe."

A boy from a nearby hut on the left begins to walk over to her. A little taller than her, wearing black cargo shorts and a brown t-shirt. He's speed walking, to not look intimidating but to get to her fast. She gets a rush of fear and starts walking quickly the other way. He lightly jogs the rest of the way while looking around to see if other boys are watching. Some are, but he must not care about it that much.

He stops jogging once he gets in front of her, which makes her have to stop walking too. She refuses to meet his eyes and wraps her arms around her waist again uncomfortably. Catching his breath and straightening his posture, he asks in a high-pitched voice:

"Hey, hi. Sorry um...I'm-I just wanted to talk to you." His arms and legs are dirty and his nose looks crooked. Shaggy dirty blonde hair that goes down to the top of his ears and a square jawline makes his appearance look older,though he acts 15. He must be at least 5 feet 8 inches,like most of the others. His voice is shaky from nerves.

She just shyly smiles and kind-of sighs in reply. Then peeks around to look behind him. A group of boys, 50 or so feet behind them are talking and staring at them. She leans back to face the boy in front of her. Though, she didn't want to.

"Can you talk?" He asks jokingly,

"Yes, I can talk," she replies in a sharp retort. He looks down at his feet, embarrassed and becomes shy.

"Oh, sorry, do you remember your name?"

"Yeah, I just figured it out."

"Great. I'm Gally," he says and sticks out his hand to shake. She replies, not shaking his hand;

"Rosemary."

He takes a step forward she takes a step back. The group of boys a ways away from them also took a step toward the two talking. The boy puts his hand in his pocket and looks around awkwardly. He's trying his best to be normal but coming off as creepy.

"Sorry, I don't mean to make you upset or anything. Just know if you need anything, I'm here," he says with a small smile. She meets his eyes he freezes up immediately. His small dark brown eyes seem sad, but his confidence hides it.

He seems...okay...and nice. I just don't trust anyone yet I guess. He seems...different than the other four I've met.

"Thanks. Do you know where Newt or Alby is?"

"Um yeah, I think, but I could take you around and explain some stuff if you'd like," he offers. The group of boys that were a ways off before is now 15 feet away. Three of them, the Fry kid with the orange overalls from the tree house is one of them. She looks back at the group again. They must've seen that she was uncomfortable because when she looked at them again, they came right over, almost running at her.

As they did, Gally turns towards them and backs away a bit. Fry comes to her left side, he seems like a trustworthy person. A very light blonde curly-hair boy the same height as Gally holds a long sharpened stick like a spear tightly. Wearing blue long-sleeves and gray pants. He stands kind-of in front of her as a block from Gally.

Another blonde boy, the tallest in the whole glade maybe. Stands next to Fry, wearing a light gray long-sleeve shirt that has a hood on the back. He has very short dirty blonde hair and a strong-looking neck that matches his big chest. The three boys basically came to her rescue. Gally furrows his brows and puts his hands on his hips. Trying not to get upset.

At a closer look, the kid named Fry-Pan doesn't look as young as she thought. He has a round head and face with a large smile and thick eyebrows. He has dark brown eyes that have a happy glimmer in them. His personality and energy light up others by being around him. Just his presence is enough to calm her down, maybe even make her happy. He questions in a moderate tone;

"Hey, Gal, what's up?"

"Nothin' boys, what are you up to?" Fry and the tall one exchange glances as the light blonde in front says in a softer and calm voice;

"Oh nothing too. We're just making sure you aren't bothering the girl or going against the new rule."

"Oh come on Zart, you know I wouldn't do that," replies Gally, raising his hand in frustration, to which she flinches.

Why did I do that? He doesn't look mean or anything. They're all quite cute and nice actually.

"Here, I know where Alby is. I can take ya," offers the tall one once he saw Rosie flinch. She hesitates but nods slowly.

"Yeah, go take her. I need to talk to Gal about a new building plan anyways," replies Fry, still eyeing Gally.

The tall boy begins to walk off and she slowly follows but turns back to look at Gally who watches her walk off. Zart and Fry continue to have what looks like an argument with Gally as the two left. They are halfway to the animal pens she saw a bit ago when the tall boy says in a silky smooth voice;

"I'm Ben by the way. Sorry about that back there. Gally can be intimidating and is known for messing with guys here. Just wanted to make sure he wasn't messing with you," his voice is deep yet soft and he seems very nice. At a closer look, this boy looks older than most. Rectangular face shape, deep pretty blue eyes, and a bright smile. He is wearing a fancy leather chest harness that looks too small. His stride is long, he could be a professional model or sports player.

"Thank you, he was kind-of odd but nice and...scary. I don't know, I'm so overwhelmed right now but I'm Rosemary," she replies, looking up at him with a big smile. Her gentle voice and gaze seem more at ease walking with this boy. Although his large and scary appearance, he is just as gentle and kind as her.

"That's pretty. Um...I-I think they went to the Homestead. It's the big building in the corner over there," he says as he points straight to the south and west wall corner.

"So we're stuck in a giant square, right? Can't we just leave through those big gaps in the walls?" She questions finally being able to ask. He responds cautiously;

"Um well, no. Only certain people can and it isn't exactly a clear exit. The people assigned with the job of being a runner are the only ones allowed to go through there. I'm sure Minho, the buff guy with the black hair, mentioned that."

"Yea he said he's the head of them or something."

"Right, so he's the Keeper of the runners. Every day at sunrise two runners go through those doors. I'm a runner. I was supposed to run today actually, but Minho said I should wait until tomorrow."

"What do you run?" She asks, still really confused.

"Sorry, so past those walls is a giant maze. Hundreds of miles long. We run the maze, mapping it and trying to figure out an exit every day," he replies excitingly trying to sound enticing.

"A maze," she repeated.

"Yes,"

"A...giant maze,"

"Yes,"

"A maze...made of concrete, is outside those walls. That's what those corridors are? Maze ways?" she repeats not believing a single word.

So whoever put us in here, whipped our memory and put us in a giant maze. This day keeps getting weirder and weirder. That's an understatement.

"I know I know it sounds crazy and like a freaky dream but it's true."

"Then why can only certain people run in it if it's just a maze?" a loud low toned familiar voice interrupted;

"Because we need the strongest and fastest people out there," the two stopped walking and saw the white shirt-wearing Alby walking out of the big building in the corner. "we can't just have anyone running in there getting lost and trapped whenever they feel like it. That's the third and most important rule, no one ever leaves the Glade."

"Why? Just in case they get lost?" she quickly responded.

"You'll get a better example of why later tonight, keep that thought in mind though. Besides, we've got a big bonfire planned for tonight so you can meet everyone there!" says Alby trying to lighten the mood and change the subject. She smiles then turns back to see Fry-Pan and Zart walking towards them and Gally walking away in the opposite direction, defeated.

"Hey, Fry, Zart, and Ben wappen?" Says Newt happily as he awkwardly walked towards them from the Homestead building. He seems to have a limp on his left leg.

"Wappen?"

"Yeah...what happened?" They look at each other a little puzzled by his accent but Ben replies;

"Well Rosie was coming out of the Med Jack hut and Gally started talking to her. Nothing happened, we got there before he could do anything," states Ben proudly.

"He was just talking to me," she says, trying to have input on the conversations.

"Yeah but just in case, maybe keep a distance," states the light blonde curly-hair boy. The blue shirt male his hair look even lighter, as well as his light eyebrows. He also has a round head and face, small bright blue eyes, thin lips, and a long pointed nose. "Sorry I haven't properly introduced myself; I'm Zart. And you're..." He continues sticking his hand out. She hesitantly shakes it.

"Rosie,"

They all smile and engage in a light conversation happily. She finally feels safer than she was and somehow happier as well.

After a while, they all had to leave and do their jobs. Minho walked Rosie to the tree house. Once they all left, he had to go back to work as well. Sitting there with her thoughts, she scraped her mind for memories, moments, anything.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

About a hour or so later, her empty thoughts are interrupted by splintering wood' the blonde boy pops his head up from the door. The two sit on the edge of the treehouse, looking out at the Glade for a while. Rosie dangles her legs as the breeze blows by, swinging her long curly brown hair in her face; she has to push it away every few minutes. Newt's golden hair blows too, but more natural. His tan shirt almost blends in with his skin. She wants to say something, anything to break the silence, but no words come to mind.

A large shadow grows across the Glade and takes over as the sun sets. As the sun slips beneath the wall, it softly hugs the sky and gives its last golden embrace. It softly whispers goodbye, kissing the pale blue sky, leaving the salmon sky and pink-lined clouds to announce the sun's goodbye. She takes a heavy sigh which feels good, he sighs as well, but louder, almost to mock her. Rosie laughs a little bit. He looks at her and laughs nervously in return. Sighing again, he speaks with a heavy accent reminiscing on his memories;

"I hate this place, but some things make it special. You'll get used to it here. It'll be hard, but hopefully, we won't be here for long."

"Like what?"

"Like, the way the sun hits the top of the walls just before it slips behind them. Or how we treat each other like brothers, creating new things to make our lives better, or Fry-Pan's stew. It's the little things that count."

The little things huh? In this prison, the little things stick out to him. Can't believe I'm stuck here. Well I have to believe it now. I guess I just won't let myself accept it.

"So two people go out a day and run that...maze?" Trying to change the subject while leaning back a bit. He hesitates to answer;

"Yeah, basically. 'Aight here's the deal. They run it, but also map it. They bring papers with them to keep track of where they are and what routes opened up."

"Open up? But it's all cement. What do you mean open up?"

"Well-oh wait, speak of the devil. Here they come. Back from another hard day's work," he says then gestures at one of the doors.

Her heart skips a beat when a boy unexpectedly appears around a corner up ahead in the maze, entering the main passage from one of the offshoots to the right, and running toward the Glade. Covered in sweat, his face red, and clothes sticking to his body, the boy doesn't slow. Once he steps onto the grass from the concrete the boy relaxes. Not slowing his pace though, he heads straight for the woods. With loud breaths, he looks up as he passes under the treehouse.

Rosemary turns as he passes, her eyes riveted to the exhausted runner, unsure why this new development surprises and entices her so much. Then she realized another entered through one of the remaining three Glade openings, both looking ragged and exhausted. There can't be much good about the maze if these guys come back looking so weary and worn.

She turns back to the boy to talk but Newt suddenly raises his finger to his ear;

"It's about to happen."

Before she can respond, a loud boom explodes through the air making Rosie jump. It is followed by horrible crunching and grinding sounds. She flinches and kind of leans towards Newt in search of comfort. He doesn't know what to do so he just leans back and away awkwardly.

It feels as if the whole earth shook; she looks around, panicked. The walls were closing. The walls were really closing—trapping her inside the Glade. Those gaps in the walls. The ones that seemed to be just an open door. Instead, they close. An onrushing sense of claustrophobia stifles her, compressing her lungs as if water fills their cavities.

"Calm down, Rosie!" Newt yelled over the noise, "it's just the walls!" Rosie can barely hear him, too fascinated, too shaken by the closing of the Doors.

At least twenty feet across, the break in the wall goes all the way to the top, far above. The edges that border the vast opening are smooth, except for one odd, repeating pattern on both sides. On the left side of the East Door, deep holes several inches in diameter and spaced a foot apart are bored into the rock, beginning near the ground and continuing all the way up. On the right side of the Door, foot-long rods jutting out from the wall edge, also several inches in diameter, in the same pattern as the holes facing them on the other side. The purpose was obvious.

The enormous stone wall to the right seems to defy every known law of physics as it slides along the ground, throwing sparks and dust as it moves, rock against rock. The crunching sound rattles her bones and her blood shakes like it's boiling.

Rosie realizes that only the right wall is moving, heading for its neighbor to the left, ready to seal shut with its protruding rods slipping into the drilled holes across from it. She looks around at the other openings. It feels like her head is spinning faster than her body, and her stomach flips over with dizziness.

On all four sides of the Glade, only the right walls are moving, toward the left, closing the gaps in the Doors.

Impossible

, she thinks, h

ow can they do that?

She fights the strong urge to run out there, slip past the moving slabs of rock before they shut, and flee the Glade. Common sense wins out—the maze holds even more unknowns than her situation inside.

An image from her past life suddenly flashes through her thoughts. She tries to grasp the memory, hold on to it, and complete the picture with faces, names, and a place, but it fades into obscurity. A pang of sadness pricked through her other swirling emotions.

She watches as the right wall reaches the end of its journey, its connecting rods finding their mark and entering without a glitch. An echoing boom rumbles across the Glade as all four Doors seal shut for the night. Rosemary feels one final moment of trepidation, a quick slice of fear through her body, and then it vanished. A surprising sense of calm eased her nerves; she let out a long sigh of astoundment.

"Wow," she says, feeling dumb at such a monumental understatement.

"Nah nothin' to it."

"This is one of the good things about the Glade." Newt continues quietly, as he stares with hopeful eyes at the West wall and the setting sun. The colorful sky of yellow tones melts to orange which transitions to dark blue. The sun hits the edge of the wall at this perfect moment for less than a minute. Causing a beautiful bright light to line along the top wall ledge and line the bottom of the clouds pink.

She takes a moment to observe her new friend. The colors of the sky reflect in his beautiful eyes and line his face. He dangles and swings his feet over the edge and it puts a smile on her face. She chuckles a bit seeing his childlike and innocent nature. After all, we're just kids.

She returns to stare out into the distance sinking into her dark thoughts again. Succumbing to the sudden realization she thinks;

We've been trapped and forced here. For any reason though? Why is this happening to me, to us? We're just kids.

The yellow and orange sky recaptures her attention. As the sliver of light lining the top of the wall slipped away as fast as it came. Those sad thoughts win over.

"So we're trapped here aren't we?" She says with a shaky voice and quivering hands.

"For now. Come on, the bonfire is starting," he starts to stand up and does so slowly as though he is old with sore joints. A slight wave of panic invades her senses.

Engaging with everyone else, strangers, socializing. Not now. I just want to sit and think in peace.

"Oh Nah, I don't-"

"No no, you're supposed to be the guest of honor, come now," he interrupts and opens the trap door. She gives in and follows him down the three ladders and follows him closely.

Cheering and talking grew louder as they approach the middle of the town-like arrangement near the south and west walls' corner. Newt's fluffy comb-over bounces as he limps over to the familiar white-shirted Alby. They have a small conversation and the three move on.

Then Newt led her to a small hut with steam and smoke seeping out of the cracks in the ceiling's thick branches. It's made like a hut with a long back wall covered in pots and pans and unstable-looking shelves with various things on them. A table on the side with a boiling pot and next to it is knives and fruit from the gardeners.

"Ah, Fry-pan! This is the kitchen, fix her up with some good grub mate," says Newt loudly and happily as Rosie and Alby follow him to the hut. It's missing its fourth wall so it can open up to the line of hungry boys waiting to be served.

She receives a big bowl of Fry's recipe of a soup-type thing and a jar of murky-looking water. She stands around for a little bit at the hut, watching Fry-Pan serve the boys who each give lingering stares at her for a while as they pass by. Some attempt to talk to her but are quickly ushered away.

Zart is eating away at corn like there is no tomorrow and Minho was starting to light the bonfire. Ben is sitting in a group and he waves to her, she shyly waves back.

Amazing how these boys haven't seen a girl in years and they aren't trying anything. Of course, I'm glad about that. And everyone seems so happy. Somehow stuck in this giant prison sent here by mystery people in a mystery place. Not knowing or remembering anything about ourselves or the rest of the world.

She thinks as she eats.

Alby clutches a torch high in the air and yells, the boys shout in return and surround him. Alby throws his torch in first then the crowd throws theirs in the giant mound of logs and sticks. All of it explodes and quickly ignites into great high orange and yellow warm flames.

Reaching for the sky even the flames tried to escape this place. The sparks that erupt from it dance high into the dark sky; it looks like they make it out but nothing can get out of this place. Not those sparks, not even the smoke.

After the lighting of the fire, Newt leads Rosie to a log. A little ways away from everything they sit on the ground and lean against it, their backs towards the fire and the crowd. Together they sit and took a small break from the crowd. Minho was busy talking with Alby and others so Newt took this opportunity to talk to her.

It's a little awkward. He wasn't sure what to say or how to act, after all, she is a girl, and he hasn't spoken to a girl in years. Too busy thinking everything over Rosie doesn't notice his jittery body language and shaking voice.

"So how was your first day, Greenie?"

"Greenie?"

"Sorry, it's what we call all new people. I guess since you're a girl you kind of missed out on that part," he replies smiling. He takes a swig of his jar of murky water to fill this awkward tension.

"Well it was terrifying and quite frankly I hated it," she replies, laughing at Minho's sour-face reaction to his water. With a hoarse voice, he replies coughing a bit,

"Well, that's better than what I expected,"

"What's out there? Just never-ending halls?" She asked after a moment of silence.

"Pretty much. Trust me, Rosie, the maze is a dangerous place."

"Runners, they go and run around in there all day? How is it so dangerous?"

"Yeah, they rerun and map it all day."

"How long have they been looking?" She says turning around to angle herself towards the group of runners gather by the fire.

"4 years," Newt replied nonchalantly,

"4 years?!!" She restates louder and in a panic now facing Newt, "4 years and they've found nothing?!"

"It's not easier said than done," he says, then puts his finger to his ear just like he did earlier. She concentrates on every sound. In the distance, she can hear crashing and stones clashing from inside the maze.

"Listen," after a moment of listening to the cracking; "Yeah? That's the maze, changing. Changes every night." In a whisper to herself;

"How is that even possible?"

"You can ask the people who put us in here, ya ever meet the bastards." After a minute of silence, she just stares at the closed doors.

"The runners are the only people that know what's out there. Alby said earlier they're the strongest and fastest of us, all right? It's a damn good thing too because once those doors shut they're stuck out there for the night. No one's ever survived a night in the maze."

"Because they get lost in there?" She asked, he hesitated but a gut-wrenching screech interrupted and echoed through the corridors beyond the now-closed doors.

The piercing scream ripped through the air. High and shrill, the barely human shriek echoed across the stone courtyard; every kid in sight turned to look toward the source. The murmuring of boys around stopped and the happiness faded. She put her hands over her ears quickly and Minho scooted towards her instinctively as comfort yet did nothing else. Still not knowing how to act.

"The hell was that?"

"That my friend was a Griever. That's what we call 'em at least around here. They're monsters that live in the maze but only come out at night. Course no one's ever seen one and lived to tell about it. But they're out there." Rosemary sits in silence for a while, as did he. Respecting the need for time to let her process what he just told her.

"The...Grievers, they kill people?" She repeats quietly. He replies pausing after each sentence;

"Yuh, eat 'em, and they have stingers, almost like a bee but on their tail, and if you get stung, well...We call it The Changing. It changes you, hence the name. It's like a sickness but worse. You die from that too. Ask Alby about it tomorrow. I don't really know how to explain it." Her jaw drops, confused, and terrified. Overwhelming claustrophobia tingles her nerves.

So a bunch of kids, trapped in a giant maze with terrifying creatures and creative ways to kill us. Fun. What psycho could've made and come up with this?

"Well, that's enough questions. You need to meet people, come on. Let's go," she tries to refuse but he starts to get up and walk off and she doesn't like the feeling of being alone, especially after what she'd just heard. So she reluctantly follows closely behind him.

He walks around the fire and it seems like each job was in their group hanging out and talking. Minho runs up to their side and takes over the tour. Pointing at each group he introduces.

"Here we've got the builders. Great with their hands but not very good upstairs if ya know what I mean." Minho said jokingly.

"Gally's a builder," Rosemary said quietly.

"Yeah, and he used to be a runner," Rosemary perks up at this remark silently impressed and confused.

Used to, probably saw a Griever and said 'no thanks' then quit. I don't blame him actually.

Minho's blue shirt makes his deep black hair pop. Looks too small for him as do some of the other boys. Blue and tan seem to be the popular clothing colors around here.

"Here we've got Winston," Minho continues as he points at a dark-haired and tan-skinned shorter boy standing on a log, "he's head of the slicers, they take care of the animals. And our two Med jacks, Clint and Jeff," Minho says as he high-fives both boys as they walk past and say hello. "Then we've got Newt keeper of the gardeners. Fry, who you've met, is the keeper of the cooks. That's really who you need to know for now I think." Concludes Minho happily as they stop near the bonfire.

Winston finds a homemade drum and starts to bang on it, some other kids start to sing a bad tune and Rosies finally gets out of her uncomfortable mood and starts to dance (more like just sway) in place a bit. Some other boys start to dance as well. Soon enough the drum and the singing grew louder so she closes her eyes and danced.

For the first time since she can remember she feels...free and happy. Still a little odd feeling, but decides she might as well get used to this new life.

She danced over to Newt and made him dance, walked to Alby, and got him to dance too. Minho was already dancing with her, sooner or later the whole glade was dancing around the fire. Filling the air with song and happiness the warmth of the fire now warms their hearts. The walls don't feel so strong anymore

Several hours later when about 10 or so boys are still awake dancing or talking, Alby calls it a night and leads Rosie to her very own hut away from everyone else. He sleeps outside the door to make sure no one tries anything. Before she can sleep she lies on a stick bed laying on her bed and stares at the thick branch ceiling

Wide awake hours later she thinks of the new memories she made that night. Yet dreamt of the terrible screams from beyond the walls and thought of what creatures could make such a heart-clenching sound.

Curiosity got the best of her and she almost wanted to go into the maze. She willingly thought about going in and being a runner. The excitement and adrenaline that would bring. She can't be the only Glader who wants to see what's out there.

Her dreams were short and she couldn't sleep well. Yet she remained to stare at the ceiling thinking of her new friends, potential enemies, Newt, Minho, and most of all, the new life ahead of her. 
 
   She is shaken awake by the arm and she jolts awake to the sight of Alby next to her. She quickly sits up and scoots back into the bed afraid of him a little bit. His face turns concerned and apologetic. His rectangular head matches his strong rectangle upper body. His posture is firm and he walks like he's older than 20. Doubtful. He's only a little shorter than Minho who might be 5 feet 7 inches.

Alby just his finger over his lips signaling to be quiet then walks out the door. She sits for a minute confused then he pops back in and waves his hand for her to follow him. Not knowing what else to do she follows him. The cold air pierces her shivering arms and goosebumps form immediately. The morning air smells musty and dirty, yet of fresh grass and a soft dewy scent.

He walks at her pace towards the west door that hasn't opened yet. It is not dark outside but not light either, it's just light enough to know it's morning. Struggling to wake up, she stumbles to walk beside him. She realizes with a shudder that he's holding a knife at his side and her naive attitude towards the familiar face fades.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

*Warning; some scenes may be graphic and unsuitable for some readers.*

Alby's hands sway heavily at his side as they walk, blade dirty and a pale gray. An eerie shiver runs down her spine from a small breeze, his tough demeanor, and stiff walking. Her eyes are glued to him, trying to anticipate any movements Alby will make. The blue jeans make his white shirt pop and his dark eyes glisten in the morning light. He just looks around, still in awe of the glade and walls even though he's been here for years. Taking a breath and slowing his pace he speaks in a calm and low tone;

"This is all we got, and we've worked hard for it. Peaceful isn't it? I know it's hard to believe but it wasn't always like this. We had dark days. Lost a lot of boys to fear, panic, and curiosity.

"But we've come far since then, established order and made peace. I'm sure you've heard it a lot or something similar to that. But we're proud to say we've done that. It's the order that's kept us alive," the pair approach the North wall covered in ivy and stop next to the closed door.

"Why are you telling me this?" She asks with a raspy tired voice. His voice is collected, and alert, and doesn't seem tired at all. Unlike hers.

"Because you're not like the others, you seem more level-headed, yet curious. But you're one of us now, and you need to know what that means," he explains, then holds out his hand.

She hesitantly puts her hand on his. The fear trickles away, still nervous though. It's rough and dry yet warm and much larger than hers. He places the hard wooden knife handle in her hand and points at the wall. She turns to look at a blank section of the wall and then slowly approaches it. Looking at small carvings in awe.

Names. Newt, Ben, Rob, Winston, Minho, Poug, and many more. There are some with lines slashed through them, crossed off. Like George, Stephen, Nick, and several more. She counted 47 names in total. If one person came up each month this adds up to 3 years and 11 months' worth of people. She was the 4-year marker.

"What happened to them?" She asks, pointing at some crossed-off names with the knife.

"Like I said Rosie, dark days." His voice deepens and he looks at those names with sorrow-filled eyes. Without thinking about it she approaches the wall and stabs an open spot and began to carve.

Once she was done carving her name, Alby hadn't moved and the doors are about to open. She steps back with her hands on her hips, proud of her engraving. Sloppy, but personalized.

As the doors open she stumbles backward almost falling at the earth's quaking movements and sounds. Two boys start walking towards the doors, both unknown to her, wearing fancy leather chest harnesses like Ben had on yesterday. Once the doors had opened she and Alby waited to greet the two off for the day. The shorter boy is named Elijah and seems like he's from the south somewhere. A funny accent. And the taller one is Oliver, a red-haired, shy, pale boy.

They run into the maze quickly at a steady pace like they were getting paid to go in. Almost happily. Rosie fights the strong urge to follow them. Alby has to stand almost in front of her and closely watch her gaze into the maze. They stand together closely in silence for a while staring inside. The glade eventually begins to awaken, the crickets stop chirping and the boys start walking around and begin their day. They all get to work almost immediately after waking up.

"Grievers, the monsters in there, do they really only come out at night?" Rosie suddenly asks, still staring inside.

"Yes and here you're safe at night, they don't climb in here," he takes a deep breath and she turns her head up to look at him. His confidence has shrunken, his voice a little shaky, and his eyes filled with water. He continues; "I've seen them, and I've seen boys die to them. We don't go at night and if anyone gets left in there, then they night stay in there. They belong to the maze. Nothin' to it," he explains then turned around to admire the Glade.

A painful memory to recall let alone discuss. He wants to send the 'dangerous maze' message across to Rosie very clearly, that example and showing his emotions was a good way to do that. He turns back to maze his home, his comfort zone, and to put more of an emphasis on staying in the Glade heavily on Rosie.

"You were a runner?"

"Not were, am. There are 14 runners and we switch shifts every day. When we're not running we're working other jobs. And you need to get a job today." At that, he finishes his thoughts and begins walking toward the center of the Glade.

"I think there might be 15 runners starting today," she boldly states, walking backward after him while watching the maze still.

"What? No one wants to be a runner. Besides, you have to be chosen," retorts Alby, stopping in place and staring at her with a dazed look. She looks him dead in the eyes not joking around.

"Chosen by who?"

"Me and the other keepers. But you're the only girl so we can't risk you going in."

"A little sexist don't ya think?" She retorts, chuckling a bit.

"Well I mean if you can beat Minho at a race, guess the code to the maze, a few other things, oh and convince us...which won't happen."

"Well if I were out in the maze all day it'd stop the others from being so distracted. Plus if it's just a maze with no real danger I'll be fine. It's just a lot of running," she replies, trying to use the same speaking tactics he used on her. The tiredness and fear are gone, now immense curiosity and hope. She doesn't even know why she wants to go in there so badly. As though it's calling her.

"Well...No. What if you fell or got lost, the two people usually split up."

"That's what the papers and map making is for, isn't it? Isn't it to help them know where they're at?" Both of them now have their hands on their hips and face each other when Minho comes jogging up to them.

He is clutching a long piece of fabric that bounced at his side. They just turn their heads to him as he runs up. He hadn't realized their stern attitudes towards each other and just said in a low-pitched amazing morning voice;

"Oh my gosh Rosie, it's freezing, what's wrong with you?" he smiles and chuckles. He lifted it towards her but she just stares at it confused.

"It's a blanket, yeah a little odd colored but you're shivering," Minho continues holding it up to reveal the off-gray and black colored fabric. About 5 feet tall and wide. She takes it without hesitation and suddenly took notice of her pale skin and shaking body.

"Gosh sorry thank you, Minho," she starts to wrap it around herself and he just watches her while Alby is staring at Minho still thinking about her points. She thinks while adjusting the blanket;

He brought me a blanket? Wow. I don't know this kid very well but so far I like him. Wonder if he'd let me run.

Alby raises his hand and rubs his hand through his short hair. Which brings him to sigh and finally asks him;

"Minho, what do you think about her being a runner?"

"Rosie?" He replies pointing at her as she finishes putting the blanket on comfortably. Alby rolls his eyes and smiles.

"No, my mother wants to be a runner, yes Rosie," he retorts.

"So you

want

to be a runner?" he asks her after a minute of thinking.

"Yes, I think it'd be cool plus I want to really see inside the maze."

"Well, it's not very fun. A lot of work. I think you should at least see the other jobs first," Minho replies while shifting his weight after each sentence.

Dangit. Thought he'd be on my side.

She isn't able to respond before Alby and Minho turn around and start walking off side by side debating. She turns back around and gapes at the giant opening. Watching the ivy sway slowly on the walls being pushed by a cool breeze. What sounds like a quiet moan coming from the maze. Like a haunting humming.

"Alright, look around Rosie," Minho suddenly says as he pops up on her left side, making her flinch a bit. They both turn around and see everyone working. After a few minutes, eventually, one by one a few boys look up at her. Then they realize she is looking at them in return and they look back down quickly. Others will take a quick glance as well.

"Am I really that distracting? Just standing here they have to look."

"For most of these guys, it's been 2 plus years of not seeing anyone else but us boys. It's...understandable plus you're, like really pretty. I see your point that if you're gone then they'll work better. It's just, can you run for almost an entire day?" he thinks out loud. Alby continues to walk away as they talked. Suddenly he turns around and continues to walk backward facing them now shouting;

"I'm gonna walk way down there? Whoever touches my hand first wins!" then turns around and lightly jogs away.

"I'll race ya," whispers Minho with a smug smile then crosses his arms to show dominance and his muscles.

Alby got roughly 100 yards away when turned around with both hands extended wide. Everyone has stopped working now and gathers in a group close enough to see but far enough to not get yelled at for not working. From way down there he yells as loud as he can;

"3! 2!..." Minho got into a ready stance. She just stands there confused, not hearing Alby countdown.

"GO!" The crowd yells. Minho takes off with weeds flying out from under his feet. It takes her a second to realize it is happening.

Oh shit, I gotta go!

She sprints off. He is running fast and steady, breathing under control and hands in tight fists, arms close to his body while pumping at his control, posture stiff and straight up.

She, however, had her hands open, natural flowing arms, relaxed shoulders, and almost jumping strides. She is gaining on him and only 70 yards left. The crowd is yelling a combination of both names. Blanket far behind and her arms still shivering.

Come on I can do this, lean forward, be smaller, I have tiny legs but that means I can be with wind. What does that even mean? I sound insane, it's just running. I suddenly remember I hate running.

She passes him. Then 10 feet in front of him.

YES HAHA!

"Sucker!" She yells not really out of breath. 20 feet in front of him he now sprints with all his might behind her. She is still running just ahead of him. 40 yards and Minho loses his pace and slows down. He eventually slowed to a light jog to catch his breath and the crowd went nuts.

Alby puts his right hand down and she runs up then high-fives him with a laugh. He has the biggest smile on his face and his eyes look proud yet his attitude seems nervous and tense.

"Congrats you beat the fastest guy of us all!" He says gleefully. The crowd begins running toward them and Minho walks over panting. As the crowd approaches, she steps back a bit uncomfortably but realizes they are cheering her.

Nothing to it. I'm starting to sound like them.

A loud chaos of congrats and yelling then booing Minho occur as they jump with their arms up happily. One could assume it is a concert or people crowding an insanely famous celebrity. 5 or so minutes of this occurs then eventually everyone is shooed back to work. The main keepers stayed to talk and she was told to wander around while the group discussed her job.

I just won a race against the fast guy here! EEE oh my gosh my heart won't stop racing, that was so fun. And then everyone was so nice, I loved it and I can't stop smiling, I hope they're impressed. I'll never let Minho live this down.

She is anxiously biting her nails, pacing, and kind of spinning in place. Her hair is being blown all over the place in the breeze. Minho, Alby, Newt, Gally, Winston, Zart, and two others whom she hadn't met yet are gathered in a group a ways away from where she is wondering. A little while passed and they are still debating.

"That was some good runnin," a deep scratchy voice from behind her says suddenly. She jumps a bit and spins around quickly to see a boy about six feet tall just a bit shorter than Ben. In a red button-down shirt with torn blue jeans, a nose that honestly looks like a potato, and small green eyes. Greasy long brown hair touching the ends of his ears and cracked dry hands. A stern rectangular face and some crooked teeth.

"Oh um thanks..." she replies with a shaky voice, not knowing what to do. Some people are easy to read right when you meet them. Some you can tell how they'll act and whether you like them once you begin talking. This guy, however, is hard to read. He doesn't give a clear reading. She can't quite figure him out. But the awkward tension and odd nerves that grew from being around him aren't good.

"Sorry I'm Del, it's Rosie right?" he asks, sticking his hand out. She replies by putting her arms around her waist and slightly stepping back a bit. Trying to put distance between the two.

"Yeah. I'm just waiting for them to be done talking," she replies, turning her head back to look at them, who are still debating, backs turned.

"Oh, that might be a while. Have they shown you around yet?" he asks, staring right at her. His eyes stare her down and are glued to her. An odd look, like his head, was in the clouds and he was being rushed to talk to her. But his body language is stiff except for his hands which fidget at his side.

"No, Alby said he was about to do that," she reluctantly turns back to face him and he reaches out and grasps her forearm.

"Well I can do that, come on," he orders as he turns to walk off but she grabs her arm and pulls back not going with him. She knows now exactly what this guy is like.

"No. I think I'll wait for them," he pulls harder. She has to twist her arm in a big circle to make him let go and she starts to slowly back up. Now her right arm is around her waist and her left is in a fist at her side. His empty-looking eyes turn quickly to rage and this rage turns into a deep desire. A looney look, a dangerous look.

He advances at her quickly. Instinctively she swings her fist across his left cheek. A loud thump and a crack come off his face as he spins around. A small moan and almost a growl are all the sounds he can make. Her fist feels like it's on fire. She'd just punched a brick wall square in the kaw.

Holy crap I actually hit him...Ha I hit him! Shit wait, I hit him.

He spins around and pushes her hard by the shoulders making her stumble back over some nearby boxes and fall backward onto her back. Hitting her head on the hard ground, a small rush of dizziness and cloudy vision for a second is all the time he needs. He uses this advantage, and quickly he gets down on top of her to which she starts yelling and screaming for help.

One hand is holding her right hand down above her head and the other fighting her free left hand. She is under him completely and looking around desperately for a way out. His stern face is now bright red and determined. Anger is filling his body, yet smiling a devilish smile. His greasy hair is flapping in his face hanging down at her. Rosie can see the keepers running over and some other boys yelling and running over too.

Finally, he pins the other hand above her head too. Getting both of her hands under one of his, his other hand is free. Too overwhelmed by anxiety and shock she can't even feel his scratchy dry hand running up the side of her stomach.

Struggling against his might, she quickly slams both her hands downwards at her sides. Making him lose his balance and have to let go. He has to slam his hands next to her head to keep from falling forwards. Giving her the advantage of being able to go under his chest, and crawl out under his right side.

She elbows his right side as she gets out from under him. He falls to the left in pain while wincing but he grabs her lower thigh. She elbows his wrinkly nose, crimson liquid gushes out immediately. Del flings himself at her again in desperation while she was struggling to get up and away; like a lion attacking a gazelle. He crawls on top of her again. Defenseless she yells out again, this commotion must be noticeable. He is attacking her and no one is coming.

She tries to move every part of her body to no avail. He's much larger, stronger, and neither giving up, he's practically sitting on her. His coarse large hand held hers against the ground. Tired and out of breath she keeps trying to get away but it feels futile. Not looking into his eyes though, they are lit up and now eyeing every inch of her. His free hand slowly moves down her neck but gets flung off by the rush of boys who finally reached them.

A crowd appears surrounding her. She is laying on her back frozen in place from fear. He's still on top of her and is now being pulled by the legs off of her by a bunch of people. Someone grabs her wrist and her other forearm and pulls her backward away from him while he is being dragged away. She doesn't fight these hands though. Anything to get away from him.

Watching him get pulled off is the only time she's locked eyes with him. He doesn't take his eyes off her until the crowd blocks the view. With small green eyes that look dark brown and just full of rage. Looking up at who's dragging her away, Newt and Gally clutching her tightly trying to escape him as well. Though Gally has done nothing to her, the Glade sees him as odd; he's very nice to her though. The shaggy dirty blonde hair getting in his face and dripping sweat.

They pull her up so she can stand and she just clings to Newt, who happens to be the closest person to her. He isn't sure what to do so he just hugs and holds her while everyone continues to yell. She looks to the left and sees Gally staring at the sight of her and Newt embracing. He looks defeated, jealous, and sad amidst all the chaos. She looks forward to seeing Alby, Minho, Ben, Fry, and other unfamiliar faces try to hold Del back. He's clawing away still trying to get to her.

"Come on! I can't be the only one who thought of doing that!" he yells with a sick look on his face. No one responds, just exchange glances and look at her then back at him.

Some people calm down. Those bustling near him are still in a panic but those in the outer area of the crowd are just standing around. The crowd makes the air hot and stuffy. The clean air is now heavy with pain and panic. She's clutching Newt the only near comfort, he yells to her over everything else;

"The bloody hell happened?"

"...I-I don't know, he just attacked me," she replies with a shaking voice. Rosie's heart and mind racing a million miles an hour. Body shaking and tears falling, panic floods in a heavy torrent, the fear from when she first came up in the box has returned. Hair soaked and sticking to her face from tears she doesn't know she shed.

Winston, the bushy black-hair kid, sees her crying from within the crowd so he calmly walks up to Del and punches him hard straight into his face. Del's face is now matching his red shirt and he almost passes out. A small cut on the bridge of his nose. Winston almost broke it. Now Winston is being restrained and Del tries to get to Winston. Newt backs up out of the large circle of people, she hobbles with him.

Newt tries to get her to let go of him so he can look at her but she won't let go. He awkwardly leans backward to see her pale face and shivering body. Shaking in tears and looking around everywhere in a panic, she looks like she's just seen a ghost. As he tries to look at her he asks over the loud crowd;

"Are you hurt? Did he hurt you? Did he get you? God, you're shaking."

Everyone is still arguing and fighting but it seems to have calmed down. She's paralyzed in shock and fear, nods to his questions not knowing what he said, and looks back at the angry crowd. Tight chest, twisted gut, and sharp stinging fear in her eyes and heart.

For a moment, everyone stops moving and shuffling, it calms down. She looks up at Newt who is looking at the crowd still in a panic. Rosie's thoughts flood with terror and panic yet some of that fades, frozen once she fully realizes she was in his arms.

His body is warm and soft, time slows down and butterflies now fill her body and the scared shaking turns to nervous shaking. She just kind of admires how he doesn't know what to do and yet is still trying to make her feel safe.

"Take Del to the pit!" Alby demands throwing a pointing hand to the long line of trenches. Gally then takes Alby's spot holding Del's arm and pulls him away. More yelling occurs as things calm down a bit. Minho found himself wanting to check on Rosie instead of taking Del away. So he stays behind and catches his breath from holding him back.

Now a smaller group around Rosie, trying to give her room to breathe but wanting to check on her condition. Others follow Winston as he stomps off toward the woods. Most follow Del to the long line of trenches in the ground.

Newt loosens his grip on her, and Rosie comes back to reality, and twists to see everyone else. Most are smirking at them embracing while the rest are visibly shook.

What the hell are they smiling about? I was just attacked! Oh...is it seriously because Newt is holding me? Gotta be kidding me. Every inch of me is shaking and I can't even move. Nor comprehend what happened. I feel terrible something's really wrong.

She thinks with a dazed look.

"Rosie, are you hurt, did he do anything?" Asks Alby, approaching her slowly to not upset her more.

"N-n-no, I don't think so," she replies, almost whispering.

She moves to wipe some tears and Newt still holds her. But looking around panicking because he doesn't know what's happening or what to do. Yelling from the trenches area rings out then the crowd backs up and most of them disperse in different directions. Most approach the small group Rosie is in.

"You handled that well," Zart says to Rosie. He adjusts his shirt from holding Winston back as he speaks to her a few yards away.

"True you hit him hard, I mean he turned away and stuff. He's a big guy too," chimes in Newt, leaning back to look at her again.

They lock eyes and they both smile at the same time, he stands back up with her head laying on his chest. Suddenly a warm running liquid can be felt flowing on her side. A sharp burning and stinging follow it. The running liquid must be noticeable, Alby points at her left side and said;

"Looks like something happened there." Her shirt is ripped in a clean line and underneath is a cleaner longer line of dark crimson-red blood. Newt lets go and steps back to observe. She twists around slowly towards Alby and lifts her left arm to see a long red line dripping down her entire left side. Now frozen in place, she touches the dripping and looks at her scarlet red-stained hand, jaw open.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Immense panic floods her senses, frozen in fear and stunned in pain. Just staring wide-eyed at her bloody hand. Some people whisper others step back. The last stragglers of the group that took Del to the pit walk up and just stand there staring at her blood-covered side.

Among that group, is a skinny dark skinned boy who she met last night; one of the med jacks named Jeff. He rushes up to help but then backs off. Realizing it might not be the best idea to run up to a girl who was just attacked. Instead, Jeff holds up a tinted red rigid knife to Alby.

"This was in his belt, exposed."

"Found the source of the gash," Alby plainly states. Minho now sees the injury on her and becomes flustered and upset but approaches her to examine it himself. She doesn't move.

Upon examining it closer the center is pitch black and pulsing heavily. Blood rushing down like a river fast and smooth. Her shirt is sticking to the skin area around it which is agitated and bright red. He had to resist throwing up but had to turn away. Saying as he did so to Jeff who is just staring at Rosie's petrified face and horrible wound;

"Jeff, dude get over here, what are you doing? This is a huge open gash! She needs help!"

"I just don't know if I should. I don't want to upset her, or make this worse man! She was just attacked and hurt by another dude, dude!" He exclaims in a high pitch panicking voice. He is shorter than her, wearing a tan tank top and black jeans.

"Make this worse?!" Minho retorts yelling at the kid. Jeff flinches back a bit from Minho's remark. Understandable his appearance is much bigger than Jeff and he's just pissed. Jeff slowly turns to Rosie and asks in a soft tone just looking at her frozen face;

"Can I take you to the med jacks, to help you get better?"

Still staring at the thick red liquid running down her side and her pants traumatized, Rosie nods. She moves her trembling hand to her side and hobbles towards him.

He panics at the amount of blood as it drips onto the light yellow weeds. Jeff proceeds to take his tank top off and folds it. He bends over and put it on her side. It immediately soaks up the vermillion gooey blood. This kid is so skinny, malnourished, and very unhealthy, she can see his rib bones. Just skin sticking to bones and nothing more. It makes her wonder if they're all like this. In such bad condition.

Everyone else around just stands there, wanting help, but know they shouldn't. Minho then slowly walks up to her trembling body and puts his left arm behind her back and right arm behind her knees. She doesn't resist or do anything about this. Rosie puts her right arm around his neck and he scoops her up effortlessly. With the heavy bleeding gash facing outwards. Calmly he whispers to her now closed eyes laying on his shoulder;

"I need you to hold his shirt on it and put pressure on it to stop bleeding," she winces and holds it on as Jeff backs off, "Newt, go find Clint, Alby, and Jeff come on. The rest of you scram!" Minho yells as he starts to walk towards the south wall lined with huts.

She peers behind his shoulder at the group who just watches them walk off. Rosie turns back and looks up at Minho who looks scared but is trying to hide it. She then rests her head against his chest comfortably.

Her arm drops at her side. Everything turns dark.

"Wicked is good," a calm female voice echoes in Rosie's mind. What?

" Wicked is good. You're our best employee Rosemary. It's time you learn what you're really doing here," the voice continues. The older strawberry-blonde woman from the first dream Rosie ever had is standing in front of her. She walks towards Rosie. Her face slowly warps into a pale green shade, wrinkly, then grows huge blistering sores all over. Torn clothes, ratting hair, bloodshot eyes, then screams in her ear a retching sound barely human.

"Rose!" Yells a male voice in a panic. A boy grabs her arm from behind but let's go quickly. She spins around to face a boy who has black greasy hair, freckles, and a defined jaw. Looks about 16 and familiar. Thankfully.

He was being pulled away by two blurry figures. He is fighting for his life to get to her. She can see herself. A scar on her chin, freckles, a defined jawline, and bushy long brown hair past her shoulders. Just standing in the dark, watching this boy getting hauled away, the woman slowly walked back towards her.

"Rose!" the boy screams again, "Run!" she looks down at her hands covered in blood. Craning her head to look at her left side covered in blood too. A long gash and clean cut going down her entire side. Running from just under her armpit down to her hip bone. Hands shaking, mouth agape, trying to yell, trying to cry. Nothing happens.

"Rosemary," the woman's voice says loudly again. Her hand rests on Rosie's shoulder with a heavyweight. The hand feels bigger now. Rosie turns to see huge dry hands. With intense and heavy breathing Rosie follows the hand to see a red shirt sleeve. Then Del's face with an evil grin. Rosie screams and sits straight up on a hard bed.

Right when she sits up, she lies back down with a sharp stinging pain, almost on fire along her side. She squints her eyes and writhes in pain. Rosie reaches up to grab her side but a large hand grasps her wrist tightly from reaching for it.

"Don't touch it," a low-tone voice announces. She opens her eyes to see Alby holding her hand back, Newt standing at the door panicked and looking at her, with Minho on her right side. Jeff comes rushing towards her with a cup and an unfamiliar boy in the corner mixing stuff in a bowl.

"Ow!" Rosie says angrily with a snarl. She looks down at herself to see her whole abdomen wrapped around in long white bandages. Her side is carmine red, bleeding through. The bandages wrap from her waist up to her bra line. The tank top is gone, just a long sports bra revealed but had to be, to be able to wrap and clean the area. No skin shows since the bandages cover her whole stomach.

"What the hell happened?" She asks, looking around, panicking a bit but being crushed by an oncoming headache. Like the box again, alone, not remembering anything, in pain, nasty pain.

"You don't remember?" Asks the unknown boy in the corner turning towards her. Alby lets go and her hand drops to her side.

"No, well I remember passing out...Oh wait! Yeah, that dick!" Rosie recalls suddenly. The boys around laugh a bit.

"What? He was!" she replies chuckling at her own remark.

"I like her," Jeff laughs.

"How did he even do this?" She asks trying to forget about the pain and distract her mind. The room quiets and no one speaks for a minute. Trying to figure out how to explain it.

"Del had an exposed chive. I mean a knife on his belt. Guess while he was being pulled off you or fighting, it dragged along your side there," Newt explains as he drags his hand down his own left side. No one says anything again as they recall the incident. Rosie's eyes fall on the unfamiliar smaller boy in the corner.

"I'm Clint, by the way, the other med jack," interrupts the unfamiliar boy in the corner. He has tight curly black hair, almost coils, and deep brown eyes. Same height as her but acts younger and shyer. Wearing a white t-shirt and tan pants. Very pale but seems calm compared to everyone else.

She takes a moment to take in her surroundings. The same branch-made bed and the same poorly-made room she was in when she passed out yesterday. Hard to believe I was only put here yesterday.

The air is musty and the only scents are sweat, smoke, dirt, and stiff wood. Sounds of chopping from somewhere outside and a crackling fire. Plus some loud talking outside. Jeff is now wearing a different long sleeve white shirt.

"Don't worry about Del. He's spending some time in the pit," Minho reassures adjusting his sitting position on the foot of the bed.

"What's the pit?" she asks scooting back to prop her head up on the wall. They all exchange glances confused. Alby recalls in a high-pitched voice:

"Right you haven't had the tour. Well, it's our makeshift uncomfortable jail. They're by the box and stuff," his tone shifts, head drops, and pitch drops, embarrassed he apologizes; "I am so so sorry about...everything, we should've gotten to you sooner or not have left you alone at all. You have no idea how embarrassed I am. That my order didn't stop him from doing that."

"You're embarrassed?" looking at the ceiling in despair, "Now I have the constant fear of that happening again, or worse. Plus I'm injured and immobile that's a better advantage for...them."

"We'll do everything to make sure that doesn't happen. We thought you could be armed all the time, make you a runner, have your own hut, and only if you'd like: have someone with you all the time." Alby declares as he kneels at her right side.

"You mean it? I'm a runner?" she repeats, perking up a bit. Newt replies with a thicker accent;

"Ya, startin' tomorra, you're a runna," she perks up and her pain turns to excitement but returns. Too excited. The pain stings hot again. She makes a face and squirms but reels it in and calms down. At that Minho shoots up furiously and storms towards the door. Alby and Newt follow him out quickly.

"Where do you think you're going?" calls Alby as Minho opens the door. Minho just continues to walk and replies not looking back;

"To teach that son of a bitch a lesson." the med jacks turn towards Rosie with a surprised and smiling look like they agree she nods agreeing with Minho as well.

After a few minutes, Rosie has to rest but the two med jacks stay and keep her company. Clint is sitting on the floor against the wall and Jeff was sitting across from him. She is watching as the two happily play their twentieth round of rock, paper, scissors. Having to twist her neck to view them it's straining but entertaining. Jeff wins most of the rounds. They continue to do so simply because it makes her smile and keeps her mind off everything. So it's well worth it for them.

10 or so minutes later Minho storms past the cracks in the walls of the stick house stomping at a fast pace. Then Alby and Newt speed walking after him and yell some inaudible commands at him. Suddenly Gally slowly peeks his head around the door to the room she was in. The boy from when she left the house this morning, the one who dragged her away from Del with Newt. The sharp-looking eyes and potato nose.

Clint and Jeff stop playing; look up quickly at his entrance, exchange glances, and look back at Rosie's unsure demeanor, then back at him.

"Hi, can I come in?" he sheepishly asks in a low voice.

"Uh sure," she replies hesitantly. Now standing in the doorway he nods to the boys saying hello.

"Jeff, Clint. I just wanted to see how you are."

"Oh, I'm fine, just dandy," she said with a huff sarcastically.

"Really?" He said not believing it.

"No dude! I was just stabbed and attacked. I used sarcasm, ever heard of that?" She replies, becoming annoyed and flustered.

"I was kidding. But uh, I guess I'll leave, sorry," defeated again he sighs and turns to walk off.

"Thanks for checking though, I'm sorry I'm just mad at everything. I didn't mean that personally," she yells to him as he walks out, he pauses, smiles then leaves. The two boys turn and look at her, she shrugs and kind of rolls her eyes.

"Just being nice," she explains, they just nod and return to playing again. Exhaustion sits in, fighting takes a lot of energy.

If I do the woman and boy will just appear again. These guys have probably been here awhile, I could ask them some stuff.

"What does WCKD stand for?" She randomly asks, they stop and Jeff turns to face her confused.

"What?"

"W.C.K.D. Those letters on the boxes," she restates pointing to a nearby wooden box that came up with her. Jeff shrugs and replies plainly;

"Oh that. No one knows, it comes on all of our supplies. Some say it's the people that protect and watch us in here. I say it's the people who put us here. To me, it stands for Wicked Cold-hearted Killing Demons."

"I say Wicked, Cruel, Knavish, and Deceptive, but yours is good too." Chimes in Clint. Trying to be a part of the conversation.

Wait wicked, WCKD literally sounds like the word wicked. That woman, 'wicked is good.' Why is that in my dreams? I'll keep that to myself, for now, enough weird stuff has happened to me for one day. Plus it could stand for something like they said. I don't know but that can't just be a coincidence. Could the lady in my dreams be connected to who put us in here? That's crazy though. Why would I remember that? Nah I'm overthinking it.

"Have you guys ever seen a Griever?"

"Hell no,"

"Never want to," They both quickly reply in unison. Clint continues;

"But there are monsters out there,"

"Oh, there are monsters out there for sure. Heck, I was the fifth person in the entire glade. Been here for 3 years and 3 months. Way back then was still the experimenting times. When people did whatever they felt like...Going in and out of the maze, getting lost, camping out there overnight...That's how we lost a lot of folks." Jeff starts to pick at the dirt floor. Clint sits and listens just as intently as Rosie. She thinks about that in silence for a couple of minutes.

"What's the changing?" Jeff remains silent so Clint jumps in.

"Well, it's almost like a sickness-"

"You only get it if you get stung by a Griever though," reassures Jeff

"It...changes you. Hence the name. Ya, turn all pale and green-"

"Veins pop up, you get rageful, oddly hungry, kind of lose your mind. The boys who got stung though, they got memories back." Interrupts Jeff again as he started drawing a figure in the dirt with his finger.

She rolls to the edge the best she can to see what he is making. It looks like a spider at first, with long bent legs, but with a long tail in the back, antennas, long razor-sharp teeth, and spikes along its back.

"At the end of the tail is the stinger, where the changing is in. I've seen 3 boys undergo it. It's...traumatizing. Watching them slowly die and change into another person completely," Jeff finishes his drawing and his tone sinks after each sentence. Slowly turning into a lump of depression sitting in the dirt. His eyes grow sad and lined with clear tears. Clint added another pair of legs to make 8 and a dead body at the bottom. A minute of silence passes. Clint tries to change the subject, saying;

"I've only been here two months. Already used to the new life, but I miss the world. Even though I don't remember it, I miss it," Rosie struggles to sit up, with lots of grunting, cursing, and pain. She leans up against the wall behind her right when Newt walks through the door strutting strongly. Jeff runs his hand through the drawing but still sits there. Clint hands her a jar of water which she happily drinks.

"Hey! You're up! Well halfway there," Newt says, smiling happily, "I'd think you're a mummy if I hadn't known," laughing a bit. She smiles and looks down at her wrapping again and chuckles. Alby comes in, a bit more calm than earlier but he immediately crosses his arms once he stands next to Newt.

"Did Minho go and uh, beat him?" Rosie asks hopefully.

"No," he replies sternly. Clint and Jeff sigh and Rosie sinks into the bed. Newt shakes his head sadly as well, "we can't just let them all beat each other up."

"He deserves it though," rolling her eyes. Newt comes up and takes the water away;

"You need sleep."

"I don't want to."

"Well you need a nap, ya gonna turn into a little toddler if ya don't. Kinda already acting like one," Newt retorts as he goes to put the water next to her on the floor. Alby slowly sits on the edge of the bed.

"I just have these nightmares that I don't want to see again. I'm not even that tired."

Huge lie. Alby suddenly intrigued leans towards her with a suspicious and skeptical tone and questions sternly;

"What dreams?"

"Um, like the same one as before basically. Only this time the boy was being taken away, and the girl wasn't there but the woman was. She then turned into a zombie or a green person and just repeated 'Wicked is good' a lot." Replies Rosie, rubbing her bandages gently feeling a sting. Jeff's face lights up and points at the boxes and Newt gives him a skeptical and confused look. Alby caught the exchange those two had and asked more sternly and in a lower tone;

"What do you know?" Alby interrogates her louder, accusing her of something. Her face lit up with shock and fear she almost yells;

"What? Nothing? How would I know anything more than you do?"

"What are you talking about?" Replies Clint to Alby, really confused.

"Look I just asked what the w-c-k-d printed on those boxes meant. They said the w stood for wicked. I overthought putting two and two together so I assumed the woman and her life motto from my dream were connected or something. That's all I overthought, Jeff also just put them together so it's probably nothing," Rosie defensively replies while clutching her side in pain.

"Alby, come on mate, she doesn't know anything else. Don't assume anything, she's been through enough today," Newt argues to Alby, sticking up for her. Alby and he exchange glances then Alby storms out, flustered. Newt slouches, looking defeated, then just watches Alby shut the door harshly.

"Don't fret, he just thinks everything is connected. Thinking everyone has memories or actual clues on getting out," reassuring Rosie. He comes to sit on the end of her bed for a while but they sit in silence, thinking about everything that happened today. Jeff and Clint choose to follow Alby out to try and comfort him and also want to leave the awkward atmosphere between Rosie and Newt.

After a while, Newt breaks the silence;

"Does it hurt?"

"Yeah."

"You're gonna have an awesome scar. You'll look even more badass."

"Haha yeah, sure, just bitchin,'" she replies with a short laugh.

"Yeah, bitchin,'"

"I was hoping the small scar on my chin would be the only scar I ever get. But this is gonna be a huge one."

"Nah it's just battle scars. I think I need to get me some marks to match yours. Though I won't pull them off as well as you."

They laugh a bit but it returns to silence. Even though the room is quiet, his presence calms her. The jokes he makes trying to make her smile work. It's obvious he tries hard for even a small grin

. Even though I feel terrible physically and mentally, I feel oddly calm. Maybe the pain is just weirdly affecting my head or this environment is too overwhelming. But it feels so familiar. This place, the faces, and especially that dream. Last night he said that going through the maze is the only way out. They must've tried other ways though. Just dig a hole out or ladders and bridges along the top of those walls. Something.

"Have you tried going down in the box when it comes up?"

"Yep, it won't go back down with anything in it." Newt retorts with an attitude. She replies with the same attitude;

"What about climbing the ivy to the top of the walls?"

"Tried it, there's nowhere to go from there. Look whatever you can think of, we tried it, twice. The only way to get out of here is through the maze. Just try and heal quickly, we need you out there," he exclaims standing up in frustration. A wave of embarrassment and regret wash his face. He just snapped at her. Rosie's face is blank of reaction though her eyes show signs of hurt.

"Sorry love. I'll just leave you be," he apologizes. Before she can reply he leaves abruptly.

An hour maybe two passed by her just laying there with her thoughts Until she forced herself to get up through the pain and walk. It's hard, every move, every motion, it burns and feels like blood oozes out. The thick liquid runs down her cold skin and clings to the bandages. She can feel the remaining dying skin stretch and whine to her movements.

Deciding outside would be better to walk around with fresh air and more space, she leaves the hut. The bright sun stings her eyes. In the distance, dark blue growling clouds come rolling towards the Glade. The gray walls contrast with the dark blue sky making it more threatening and big. Casually, Rosie walked off into the woods where she saw the runners from yesterday go.

She walks for a while. The lush green shades of leaves and brown and red bark surround her. Rustling leaves, the scent of fresh grass, wet dirt and clean air, distant rain, and earthy sensations comfort her. Finally a bliss feeling of peace fill her lungs as sticks and leaves crunch beneath her hobbling steps.

She walks up a slight incline in the wooded earth. At the top Rosie stops, looking down at a line of crosses. An icy shiver runs up her spine as she overviews a small clearing. Goosebumps form and that peaceful feeling drifts away. Small sticks are tied together standing like outcasts being guarded by a heavy feeling of dread and despair.

God, a...graveyard?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

This better not be, we're just kids. How, why...what? A whole graveyard?

She thinks to herself, dumbfounded at the new sight.

The clearing is small, maybe thirty square feet, and covered with a thick layer of leafy weeds growing close to the ground. Heavy trees stand guard around the area. Shining small rays of golden sunlight like a spotlight onto the graves.

Rosie can see several clumsily prepared wooden crosses poking through the layer of weeds and moss trying to point to the heavens. Their horizontal pieces lash to the upright ones with splintery twine. Rosie hobbles down to the area, shaking with fear. The dread and despair that hang in the air over the area have sunken into her heart and mind.

The grave markers have lines carved out, but by someone in an obvious hurry. They are names. Rosie strolls up hesitantly, to the closest one and awkwardly kneels to get a look. Obviously in pain, she wants to observe them quickly but is too intrigued and saddened to leave in a hurry.

The lighting is so dull now that it's like looking through gray mist. Even the birds have gone quiet and the sound of insects is barely noticeable, or at least much quieter than normal. For the first time, Rosie realizes how humid it is in the woods, the damp air already beading sweat on her forehead, the backs of her hands, and resting on her bandage wrappings.

As she leans closer to the first cross. It looks fresh and bears the name Stephen—the n extra small and right at the edge; the carver hadn't estimated well how much room he'd need.

Stephen

, Rosie thinks, feeling an unexpected but detached sorrow.

What's your story?

She half-crawls-half hobbles over to another cross, this one almost completely overgrown with weeds, the ground firm at its base. Whoever it was, he must've been one of the first to die. The name is George.

Rosie looks over to the next one, this one bears the name Nick. Very sloppily written and looked fresh as well. With wood that still looks alive.

New sadness. Now of loneliness or emptiness but of sorrow and mourning. For boys, she hadn't even met. All examples of problems or a failed attempt at an escape.

Slowly with a heavy head, she turns around in the clearing. Examining the area. Surrounding her are lush tall trees that block out the view of the maze walls. Suddenly recalling where she is depression slips in.

This is insane. I've been put in a huge maze with only guys and we're trying to survive. But no one remembers anything. Alby thinks my dreams are super important, I mean I do too but it's not like those are answers. I want to go home. Crap I don't even know where home this, I guess this is my new home. I don't know.

Her thoughts are interrupted by the sight of the tip of what looks like a house in the distance, or a pointed roof shack. A bobbing head runs through the trees not noticing her. The head is only visible over the slight incline until it disappears into the hut. The tall black hair bounces at the running pace;

Minho!

Overwhelming excitement fills Rosie and she immediately tries to half jog, half limp over the hill to the hut. She slows her pace and walks through its doorless opening. This shack is made oddly well. Thick branches and pieces of wood are tied together to make a circular room. Inside is a large log in the middle holding up the ceiling. Papers with numbers and lines are posted all around the room. Sunlight peeks through the gaps in the sticks as though even the sun isn't allowed to see inside.

"Oh my god!" screams Minho, as he jerks around and jumps at her presence in the doorway.

Rosie laughs a bit as he continues; "Gah! You scared me man, but hey you're up! Wait, you're up. You're not supposed to be up. What are you doing out here? You should be resting," happily approaching her, arms out like he's about to hold a baby. In response awkwardly Rosie walks around him, examining the papers strung up. He follows her around the hut examining the papers as well with his arms folded back in.

"I just wanted to explore a bit plus I'm fine but what is this hut for?"

"I don't believe that you're 'fine' but whatever I guess. This is the Runners hut, it's where runners bring their maps after each day of running the maze. We piece 'em together and stuff," he proudly says as he carefully watches her totter around to all the papers, "non-runners aren't allowed in here. Now I guess you're a runner so it's fine. But can you still run?" He asks with a scrunched and concerned face. Sudden sadness can be seen on his face. For someone who hides his emotions, but now he's showing them quite a bit.

"It's just a long cut, it'll heal eventually. Besides, I can't help but want to go in there so badly. It's strange, how fast things have turned. This morning I was excited to go in there and I beat you! Man, this day has been crazy," she replies, sighing and turning towards him. He just sighs and nods in disbelief as well.

In the middle of the room is a giant round table that is covered in dried mud and held up by organized sticks. On top lays a blanket concealing truth and dust. She points at it and asks;

"What's this?" In response, he just grabs an end, slightly lifts it, and yanks it towards himself revealing the contents. Like a magician doing his greatest trick. Dust flies up into the air along with some insects.

Once the dust clears–a map of the entire maze is displayed. Made of small sticks sticking upwards out of the table. A large square in the middle with moss and leaves represents the Glade area, then the doors. Beyond the doors are small halls that gradually get bigger until there are large gaps between the walls. It looks sectioned into 8 odd rectangles. At the end of the table are rocks labeled 1-8 by each section. She leans over the table to observe the masterwork of this 3D map more closely.

"That's the maze...all of it."

"Wait Minho what? All of it? I thought you were still looking and mapping it," her voice rises in a panic and she shoots up looking at him with wide eyes.

"There's...nothing left to map. I'm sorry Rosie, but I've run every inch of it myself...We have learned though that when the maze changes at night it's a pattern," he then walks over to some papers and shows their different positions then hands them to her. Examining the numbers and the recurring shapes on each paper she picks up on a pattern.

"It's a repeating cycle? Like every day of the week the same new pathways open up?" She asks, putting the papers together.

"Sort of. Like a year ago we started exploring these outer sections, the more spaced out ones," he explains, pointing to the outer areas of the table map, "and on one of the walls of each section were these numbers painted on them. 1-8," then motions to the labeled rocks,

"See Rosie, every night when the maze changes not only does it open up new pathways throughout the whole maze, it opens up a new section. The outer sections I mean. So today section 6 was open, then tomorrow it'll be 4, then 8 then 3. The pattern always stays the same."

"It's divided into sections...interesting," she leans over the table again and admires how intricate the details of these maze ways are. She studies them, trying to see...anything. A clue maybe.

"If there was a way out we would've found it by now."

"What!? Minho!!" She yells shooting up again. The excitement and shock sting her side, and Rosie flings her hands to the bandages. Bending over towards her left side she winces and calms down. He automatically rushes to her and kind of puts his hand lightly on her back as comfort to help hold her up. She doesn't notice.

"Well we've run it all, mapped it all, memorized it all, plus we can't get past the dead-end walls within the sections with the numbers on 'em," restating his evidence. She starts to walk towards the exit so she can walk off the pain. He walks closely next to her like a guard and ushers her out the door. He offers his arm like a gentleman to help and she takes it happily.

He's really nice. Warm hands and heart act so tough yet soft inside. Is this really my life now? In a maze but there's no way out. So what's the point of us being here and the creators going through all the work of building the maze in the first place if there's no exit?

She thought as they walked out. The sun is still shining through the leaves that lit up the forest beautifully and the smell of lush leaves and dirt hit her again.

"Have you told anyone this?" She asks after a minute of them slowly walking through the trees.

"No. It was Alby's call. He said people needed hope, to believe we had a chance at getting out, if we told them all hell would break loose," he replies, still clutching her as she leans on him for support. Rosie internalizes that and continues to look ahead, pondering the genius of Alby and the people who created this hellscape. Then suddenly recalls all Minho has done for her. Her hero is still walking by her side.

"Thank you by the way. For carrying me away and making sure I was okay. And the blanket this morning. And for letting me beat you-"

"Letting you? Alby told me to run with all my might so that you wouldn't be a runner. You beat me by miles!"

"Really!? You didn't let me win? Dang. You suck," he just laughs as a reply and they keep trudging through the forest.

They wind back to the med jack hut and as they approached the Glade, loud yelling can be heard. The area by the pits is crowded with people. Some Gladers run over to the crowd to see what's happening. Minho leads Rosie inside quickly then runs over there as well. She sits on the bed impatient and scared. Tightly gripping a machete and looking around panicked and paranoid.

Something feels off. How? Also, there's no way out. We're stuck in a maze probably being watched while it's filled with monsters that eat you or turn you into another person. What is this hell? Plus everyone is freaking out about something that I'm not included in. Why am I not included if they're trying to protect me then someone should be with me. Right? These boys have hope which means I must too.

She thinks trying to distract herself. The fear grows and sweat drips despite her thinks.

A loud crunch of a stick behind her sends her standing straight up and into fight or flight mode. Tight chest, heavy breaths, and a wary look all around her. After another snap of a stick, she hobbles outside as fast as she can away from the source.

Probably every Glader in the Glade is surrounding the pit area. Winston, Ben, Gally, and Newt, however, are quickly stomping over to the med jack huts. She could recognize Newt from anywhere, with his limp and bright gold bouncing hair but also just by his figure. Gally the big hunk of a brick wall is also noticeable. Ben is the tallest Glader and is also noticeable. Winston is only recognizable by his big jet-black bushy hair.

She speeds out of the hut away from the nerve-racking snapping towards them to meet them wherever they were going. They all have looks of fear and anger, Gally yells at her from 30 feet away;

"Rosie, go back inside!" she keeps walking towards them even though she heard him.

"What's going on!?" she yells back. Their pace doesn't stop so she stops and lets them come to her.

"Del is missing and so are 5 other Gladers," replies Gally sternly, as they approach her. Once they got closer to her Gally lightly grasps her arm only to usher her back inside since she isn't listening to him. She turns around with them while they continue to walk to the hut. But she stops and Gally still holds on. Immediate fear comes over Rosie. The events that just happened feel like they're happening again.

Just because I'm scared doesn't mean I'm weak.

"Gally, Gally, Gally, if you don't let go of me in the next three seconds you won't have hands," Rosie retorts. He immediately turns around and let's go. His face goes red with embarrassment. The other three stop as well. In response; Newt bursts out laughing, Winston slams his hand over his mouth to hide a laugh but it comes out anyways and Ben's jaw drops, just standing in shock. Gally just stares at her, flustered and mad at himself.

"Sorry, I shouldn't have done that. We just want you inside where we know where you are and safe. I just wanted to get you there quickly," he explains sheepishly and quietly. He then slowly starts to walk to the hut again without the others following.

"Okay. I know how to walk. Well, now only kind of," she says jokingly then starts to hobble back to the hut after Gally. Newt Winston and Ben gather behind her still laughing a bit and talking. Winston sees her struggling and painful walking after a minute and comes to her right side. Slowly he offers his arm for assistance just as Minho had. Rosie accepts gratefully.

They arrive at the med jack hut and they all sit together on the bed and talk cheerfully, but keep their distance to not upset Rosie more. Trying to distract her from the danger looming around. Eventually, everyone else returns to work a little on edge. Minho, Alby, and Fry-pan eventually come into hangout as well. 
 
   The temperature starts to drop as does the sun. Newt stands just outside the door and stands there staring at the west wall but at the sun setting above it. Rosie walks out with him and stares at the shining point right above the wall with him.

In the glowing orange light, she lets the intrusive depressing thoughts back in.

This is terrible. I've caused such a raucous. I should just go into the maze and never return. That's actually not a bad idea. Well, what if those guys went crazy and ran off in there? I'd at least be able to run from them probably. But it's a maze I could get lost in there so easily. Plus I can't really even walk. Or sit down without getting a shot of pain. This sucks.

"What're ya thinkin' about?" Newt asks as if he read her mind. Leaning against the door frame, still staring at the sunset. Rosie sighs and unfolds her arms to fiddle with her fingers.

"I'm such a burden. I messed everything up this is all terrible because of me. It was all fine until-"

"Aye, shut it alright? You did nothing wrong," he quickly interrupts and twists towards Rosie quickly, with large arm motions he explains; "you've made all of our last couple days better. You brought some excitement and a change to the glade. You've made us happy for the first time in a while. Ya hear me? Did nothin' wrong," he bends over a bit to make level eye contact with her. His blue eyes are suddenly sad. Before they were content and when the whole group was talking they were happy. But now they've dropped.

"Okay. I'm sorry," putting her head down in disappointment Rosie's emerald eyes tear up.

"Love, don't be sorry 'bout anythin'," he reacts to her tears. Hesitantly, he raises his finger under her chin and lifts her head slowly. Her eyes filled with tears. His soft warm fingers send a shiver and butterflies everywhere. A cheeky smile forms under his rosy bright red cheeks. Her eyes were still of sadness but her tears melted away. He then shows a soft grin of contentment. Happy that he fixed her doubts.

He lowers his hand but not before running his thumb over the small scar bump on her chin. He turns back to view the last vibrant hues of the sunset. Her heart-eye gaze doesn't leave. Rosie's frozen from what he just did. Immense happiness floods her body and only two thoughts come to mind as she slowly touches where his hand just was;

Oh. My. God. He just did that.

He sighs and bows his head back down to look at her again.

"Keep your head up and proud, don't be sorry. If anything we should be apologizing to you for this whole thing even starting. Alby warned of that happening. We just had too much trust in these guys. We all feel terrible."

"Oh. You did nothing wrong. I guess it was bound to happen eventually. I'm just glad nothing really bad happened-"

"Nothing bad happened?" he retorts. Chuckling and pointing at her side with excitement and anger at the same time.

"It's just a little cut."

"Right right. Then I walk normally." he laughs a bit at his remark and then turns back to the setting sun. He rolls his eyes and shakes his head as he laughs. It's a cute laugh. High-pitched with heavy breaths. That laugh is forever a core memory. 
 
    The sun has officially set and now the last remaining light and warmth cast a large shadow over the whole glade. The door suddenly begins to shut and Rosie jumps at the sound. Once they have closed and the ground stopped shaking, the lonely rumble it leaves behind echoes off the walls. A long pause of silence is broken when she realizes her other hero is still here as well.

"Thank you."

"I'm sorry?"

"Thanks for holding me and stuff while I was freaking out. It was really comforting. You have no idea how much you've made this whole thing better for me," she explains with a broken smile and shifting eye contact.

"Of course, I liked holding you. I'm just glad you're better now," he responds completely red face. She smiles and then goes back inside.

Some debating took place and they decided they should all sleep at the med jack hut, the comfiest and easiest accessible place. Alby, Fry, and Minho are the ones who are going to stay in the room with her. Winston and Newt slept right outside the door, even though he was told not to.

Newt however snuck inside in the middle of the night at some point. Rosie awakes to him laying on the floor near her bed. Normally all the boys sleep in homemade hammocks strung up in a large area of close logs and trees with some stick roofs over them. Tonight these close friends had an exception.
 
    Within her dream, tonight is the same boy and now the girl; Teresa. This dream takes place in a large room, lit by strange blue lights. Rosie is wearing all white and walking down a small hallway that leads to the larger room. In the wall of the small hallway is white linear luminaire lighting that stretches from the floor up the walls and over the ceiling.

On the right wall is a glass wall viewing two doctor chairs and a table with medical instruments on it. The hall opens up to a large room, the size of maybe a small coffee shop. There are stairs on the left that wind behind a pale gray cement wall. Next to those stairs is a room with glass windows as a wall. A long desk in the middle of the room and computers with nice office chairs stationed at every three feet.

She walks towards that room illuminated by bright white lights but her attention gets drawn away to a wall of television screens at the front. It displays brain activities of different sizes, heart monitors, blood sugar levels, and all sorts of body monitoring things on them. Pictures of the shoulders and above of different people are displayed in the corner of each screen. Next to each picture is a letter and number. Below these screens is a long desk with buttons and forms of paper on it.

In the middle of the room stands a platform which someone can walk upon. On both sides of the platform were nice office chairs in front of a large desk and screen. Futuristic and great technological devices are everywhere, especially these screens. Each screen displays another person and their information. The black-hair kids from before are now here. Wavy black-haired girl with light glass blue eyes. The short black-hair boy with freckles and dark brown eyes.

Teresa sits at a spot, Thomas at the spot across from her, and Rosie sits in the spot next to Thomas. He turns his head down and stares at Rosie with a concerned and afraid look.
 
   She awakens gently, with no pain, no screaming, and no crazy people. Minho, Newt, Fry, and Winston are standing in the corner of the room in a circle talking.

"Ah, the queen awakens," states Fry-pan looking at her. The kind remark was enough to make her feel happy but his wide smile and bright eyes also lit her up. His cheerful attitude is nice to hear first thing in the morning. She smiles and starts to sit up and Minho comes to her side to help a bit but she needed no help surprisingly.

At the sight of the black bushy-haired Winston, she recalls his selfless act for her as well. So many great people in her life now. Almost too many to thank. Rosie leans up against the wall behind her uncomfortably while struggling to say;

"Oh Winston," he steps up to the foot of her bed proudly once hearing Rosie say his name. Rosie's head spins around a bit as her body tries to wake up. Blurry eyes slowly focus on the room around her.

"Thank you. For punching Del, I just wish I could've done it and like 8 more times," she says laughing a bit. He chuckles and rubs the back of his neck slightly blushing;

"Of course. I just saw you crying and instinctively did it."

"How do you feel? No nightmares this time huh? That's good," Fry asks as he leans in the corner.

"Yeah, just more weird things. But it doesn't hurt, just sore now,"

"Do you maybe wanna run today with me? Or uh speed walk really," offers Minho kneeling at her left side. She examines the room for other reactions and the boys look unsure and scared.

I could use another rest day, but then I'll be forced to sit here all day again. I really want to go into the maze. Plus less distraction, and...a whole day with Minho. Doesn't sound bad.

"Sure. I think I can handle it. If Alby thinks it's ok," she hesitantly responds. Minho then quickly went to find Alby.
 
   Rosie found herself standing in front of the vast 20-foot mammoth walls again that look like enormous tombstones in a weed-infested cemetery for giants. Her fear returns. Eating at her heart the torn emotions of curiosity, adventure awaiting beyond, and the warm safety and friends behind her.

That thought lasted maybe 3 minutes until Minho came to her side. He walks through the doors like it's nothing but stops on the other side of the maze when he realizes Rosie isn't with him. She stands staring at her feet still on the grass. The line of cement beginning and the grass ends are two different worlds colliding. She steps over it quickly taking a breath expecting something to happen. Nothing bad happened so she deemed it safe to move on.

The rest of the Glade slowly starts to wake up. Rosie can hear her footsteps echo louder the further they go in.

"Normally we're supposed to sprint and charge into the maze but it's your first day and you're hurt so I had Ben and Bruce run in our place," Minho suddenly comments, walking next to her and examining her odd walk. He's wearing the odd chest harness with a backpack that looks full and is holding another pack.

"Why? Aren't we still going to map stuff?"

"Well yeah but this way actual work can get done. This is more like a tutorial or a demo. For you," he says then stops walking. "Here," holding out the bag he was carrying to her. She takes it and it's attached to a harness. It's not as packed as his but it makes her feel special and appreciated to have her own harness.

She quickly slides it on, smiling widely.

Oh yeah, I must look so cool right now. My own harness and bag. I don't think I'm as nervous anymore. It's just walking.

She thinks then they press on.

They took lefts and rights all over. She didn't even know which direction the glade was. The echoing shoes and light breathing were all the sounds she could hear.

"What do you dream about?" She suddenly asks, looking up at him.

"So in your bag is a stack of papers and probably a pencil," Minho quickly replies as he grabs her bag and starts getting stuff, she just chuckles a bit and shakes her head.

"Normally they draw the walls. Note it's only the outer sections that move, not these inside small corridors. Though we think Grievers roam these areas at night since these are the areas that don't change. But the runners run to their assigned sections for that day and draw the walls," he explains as they slowly come up to larger maze ways. Thicker walls, many cracks in the floors, and grinding areas. On one large wall that dead ends are a large printed yellow number 4 on it.

"So we've reached section 4."

"Oh I thought you guys labeled them," she thinks aloud, starstruck.

"Nope literally numbered for us. We've just figured out they label these sections," he says putting his hands on his hips and staring at the number.

What do these sections mean though? There seems to be no real point to having these sections unless that's to keep a reference for the people who watch us. Wait. Did I really just think that? I just said a reference for people watching us. Gosh no, why do I know certain things that they seem to not know? Change the subject.

"Do you think there's one Griever per section?"

"What?"

"So when this section is open there's one Griever out like they labeled the Grievers per section too?"

"Rosie...they only come out at night."

"I know but they have to go somewhere during the day then right?"

"Well yeah, but there's no way to find that. It's idiotic to go in at night time since that's when they're out plus it's breaking the rules. No one wants to die to a Griever," Minho retorted, walking on. She still spoke her ideas despite him walking off to end the conversation.

"Minho, what if where they go during the day, is the way we go out?"

"I'm sorry what? You're proposing that we'd have to find the Griever's home to get out. And then go in it? That cut must've really messed with your head girl," spinning towards her and walking backward. She reluctantly follows slowly.

"It was just a thought. Plus these outer maze ways just lead to that section right? What's past the open section doors?" Minho just looked up at the sun that was a little halfway past the middle of the sky. Then he turned around and spread his arms up. To welcome them into the section for the day.

Into section 4 we go and just ignore my question alrighty then.

They walk through what looks like the same doors that open up to the Glade but open into a larger room the size of five basketball courts. Instead of giant cement with 4 feet thick walls. What lies ahead of them are rows of tall rusted metal sheets that look like they go on forever. Looking like feathers almost 6 feet wide and a foot thick but as tall as the maze walls. Instead of a feather shaft, it's a metal shaft going deep into the ground. As though they have a purpose of spinning.

"We call them Blades," he announces. His voice echoes much louder in here and the air seems clearer. These Blades are all facing flat towards her allowing walking room around them, yet they are aligned straight so if they spin they could all face one way making a long wall.

"It just dead ends way down there," he points at the end of the area, "there are lines that go to the top of the wall but they never open. In any of the sections.

"Every day we come out to map it and make sure nothing opens up or these blades turn in a certain way but every night they just lock in place and the maze walls open the new section of Blades," he explains with an exasperated sigh. Then turns around yet she stands there admiring the Blades.

"We should probably go, the other runners aren't here and we didn't pass 'em so they must be back in the glade. And so should we. Maybe we can pick up the pace?" Minho double-checks with her, then turns back to Rosie who is already jogging towards him.

"Way ahead of ya,"
 
   They arrive back at the glade and the sun is about to hit Newt's favorite spot in at least an hour. So they got back with almost too little time to spare. Alby's face wasn't very welcoming since he wanted them back earlier. Oh well. The boys are rejoiced to see Rosie again and explain no sign of Del or the missing Gladers still.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tonight everyone in the Glade seems off. Whenever Rosie goes out of the med jack hut, she receives gazes from everyone. Looks ranging from hatred to lust. Hate from her driving off their friends and causing chaos.

No one could sleep well. Waking up throughout the night and falling asleep late. All of it is a reminder of the last few days. Having a madman and his friends lost out running around. The small slivers of hope the Gladers had are slowly fading.

The next morning, she is awoken from a dreamless sleep in the med jack hut by Minho who is holding her harness in his hand. Her eyelids refuse to lift and her body rejects the idea of getting up. Let alone the idea of going to run. She groans at him as he greets her for the day.

"Rise and shine sleeping beauty. I let you sleep in a bit."

"No. Shut up and leave me to sleep."

"Well, someone woke up with an attitude," chuckling to himself as he leaves the room. After a little while of fighting her sleepiness, Rosie reluctantly gets up.

Opening the wonky door of the hut to the glade which is not awake, the sun isn't even past the East wall yet. The musty cold air chills her whole body and sends unpleasant tiring thoughts to her head along with a sharp shiver;

Why so early? Why just why? Plus if I "ran" yesterday I shouldn't run today I thought we take shifts.

Minho stands several feet outside the door waiting for her.

Together, they walk over to the large cement doors. As they near a group that is huddling at the door waiting for Rosie and Minho. She asks Minho as they walk with a dreary tone and sleepy eyes;

"What's happening?"

"Well, Del and the other missing Gladers are still missing. We think they're in the maze. So we're having each of our runners run every day until their bodies are all found."

"Bodies?!" Rosie restates with a shrill awake tone. A low-tone stern voice answers for Minho;

"No one survives a night in the maze. They're dead for sure. We just hope some remains are found to confirm it. That way we know you're safe," Alby stretches his legs for the long day to come as do the others.

"Oh...this is all, because of me. Gosh guys I'm so sorry I didn't want anything to come from me just coming here-"

"You did nothing wrong. They just couldn't control themselves and clearly, that was their last breaking point. Just lost their minds is all. You didn't mess up anything," Alby interrupts walking up to her then turns back to the group announcing;

"Y'all have been assigned, let's get to it, back before sundown at least! Please try to head back by noon!" he yells to the group of 13 other boys. At that, they take their last look at Rosie, head to their assigned door, and run off into the maze. Minho and Alby stay behind and agree they'd run with Rosie. Still, a light run since she's still healing and will be for a while.

This occurs for a week. Two bodies are found, and neither is Del's body. An arm, a torn and bloodied shirt, a shoe, and a hand is found. Also none of Del's. The arm and hand are assumed to be from different people though many believe it is from the same person.

Each night when they return, the Glader's hopes of them finding their friends dwindled. Each night people began accepting their fate of meeting the monsters within the maze. One day upon a late return of Alby, Minho, and Rosie, most of the Glade was in a panic. Winston hugged Rosie out of fear. This boy who appears odd and shy is quite brave and compassionate. Further reminding Rosie that they're just trapped kids. Each night Fry, Winston, Newt, Minho, Gally, Alby, and Zart sleep in the med jack hut with her.

One night Rosie wakes up from a bad dream of her falling to find Alby on the floor of her room, awake, sitting against the left wall, just staring at the ceiling.

She slowly sits up and he turns his head. They stare at each other for a minute then he looks at the wall ahead.

Can he just not sleep? Does he do this every night? he looks...sad.

The bed creaks and whines as she gets up, feeling dizzy and cold. Slowly, she hobbles over to him and sits on the ground at his side. Shoulders 5 inches apart. Some crickets somewhere, rustling leaves, light breathing, and lonely silence fills the hot and dry air.

"Bad dream?" He whispers after a while. She is almost asleep with her head against the wall, his soft voice wakes her up again.

"Yeah. You?"

"Nah."

"I can't help but imagine what those boys went through. For their bodies to be so...mangled," she shutters, putting her arms around her shoulders to keep warm. He doesn't respond, just bows his head down a bit and brings his knees up to his chest.

"What do we do when we get out of here?" she asks running her hands through her knotted hair, to no response she continues; "I mean clearly something had to have happened for America to have to make a giant maze where they send a bunch of kids," he lifts his head as if suddenly remembering something;

"What do you remember? Of your life before. Anyone? Mom or Dad, any warm memories? As dreams perhaps?"

"Only those same three people. I remember cheeseburgers, fries, playing at a park, the house I grew up in, and tall buildings. Stuff like that. What do you dream of?"

"The same thing, every night," his voice begins to break and his eyes water, "I come up in the box, it opens, and I wander into the maze. Eventually, night falls I get stuck inside and come face to face with a Griever. Then just run until I can't move anymore. I turn, it jumps on me and that's when I wake up," he scoots over more into the corner, closes his eyes, and leans his head into the crevasse. Quickly and swiftly he drifts off to sleep. Rosie sits there for a while. Thinking about what he'd said. Eventually, she gets up in pain to fetch her blanket and drapes it over him on the ground.

Rosie leaves her room to see the boys all asleep. Zart, the very blonde almost white curly-hair boy; lies half on Fry and Winston, half on Zart. Minho and Newt sleeping practically on top of each other and Gally sitting up against the far wall. His deep brown eyes open. Rosie can just barely see light from moonbeams shining in his eyes.

He does a half wave and she does a small one back. Just standing in an aisle of sleeping boys on either side of her, she doesn't know what to do. Like an old man struggling to stand, he gets up. Holding out a blanket as he approaches. She takes it quickly and wraps it around her trembling body.

"You should be asleep," he whispers.

"Should, don't want to though," she whispers back. Standing in the middle of the sleeping room they cautiously look around after each sentence.

"You've been through a lot. It's cool how well you've handled it all. I mean I stayed in the box for almost 4 days when I first came up," kind of chuckling, trying his best to lighten the mood. But the awkward tension is heavy between them. Sighing and shaking her head she replies;

"Thanks, Gal. I don't know how else to react honestly. I just wish we knew more. The dreams we all have are all just foggy memories."

"Well sure. At least we can remember our names though. Now I'd love to stay up and talk with you but you need to try and go back to sleep," he orders as he motions towards her door. She nods and slowly tip-toes back to her room.

He just stood there with that same defeated look from earlier for several minutes before returning to his sleeping position.

What must've been 1 hour later at least, she lies awake on her back staring at the ceiling. Someone gently opens the door halfway. Low cracking announces its opening. Whoever is there stands there for a minute debating whether to enter or not. He enters. Walks towards her left side of the bed almost trip over Alby's sleeping legs and stumble trying not to fall and wake anyone. The clumsy figure then kneels at her side, not seeing her eyes wide awake.

She twists her head towards him quickly and he flinches away immediately falling back on his bum.

"Bloody hell Rosie!" The boy loudly whispers.

Ah, British means Newt. What time is it? How would anyone know anyways? It looks kind of light outside but Alby isn't up yet. So still late, or it's really early.

She smiles and giggles at his reaction then tries to sit up on her propped-up elbows.

"What are you doing awake?"

"I'll ask you the same thing. Better yet, why are you here?"

"Just checking on you. Does your cut hurt anymore?"

"It doesn't really hurt anymore. Just need a new shirt," she replies, chuckling at her joke. He smiles and just kind of stares at her. The awkwardness is there but fades. His tone seems very awake it was hers. An idea pops into her head, probably a bad one;

"Hey, since we're both up you wanna walk around? It must be wake-up time soon," he nods happily and helps her get up. On the way out they almost trip on Alby again. Minho is now hunched over a box and Gally in the corner fell asleep again. Zart is now laying on Winston and Fry has moved out from under both of them.

The two cautiously walk out of the hut and out into the glade. The cool air with the scent of distant rain lingers around their red noses. Crickets go silent as they walk past them and Newt motions to the tree house. Nowhere better to go. The doors aren't open yet and the dark purple sky is slowly fading into a dark blue which blends into a very light blue towards the tops of the walls.

As they approach it looks as though someone is in the tree house already. Newt stares at a moving figure, just the top of its head. While Rosie is watching the sunrise.

"Hey Rosie," he says, nudging her arm. She looks up at him as he points and says, "I think someone's in your favorite tree,"

She yells up at the tree house without hesitation;

"Hippitee hop, hippitee hee! Get the hell outta my tree!" Newt just bursts out laughing as did she.

A group of birds flies off the top platform. It was just the heads of birds he saw. No mind to the other sleeping Gladers around them, they continue being very loud.

Once at the top they sit and dangle their legs over the side facing the west wall just talking. The sky turns light blue and becomes tinted light orange and yellow.

"Now I know sunsets are your favorite, but we might as well watch the sunrise," she comments as she gets up and stands at the insecure railing facing the east wall. The sun isn't in the sky yet but its greeting is. The light yellow colors softly fade into the dark blue night sky. Stars begin to disappear and the moon is asleep for the day. Orange tones just start to reveal themselves at the edge of the wall.

"Dance with me," Newt suddenly expresses, standing up on the other side of the tree house.

"What?"

"Just dance with me," he then holds out his left hand and she hesitantly puts her in his. They both freeze. Sparks ignite and butterflies fly. His touch is warm and soft. His big hand cups hers and lightly squeezes it. He steps up to her and takes her other hand.

Oh my god ... I'm so crushing on him. But what about Minho? Forget that right now, dance with him! but how... so cringy but it's cute at least he's trying, s

he thinks.

Newt starts humming a tune, high-pitch and calm. They dance hand in hand like a ball. It turns into a faster pace. Twirling and spinning around the trunk sticking out of the middle of the floor. It isn't awkward or abnormal. It feels right and fun. She giggles often and his face is lit up brightly the whole time. On one twirl she spins back to him and he puts his hand on her back. Butterflies turn to birds, and the sparks are now a raging fire. Rosie can feel her cheeks glow a bright red as her eyes dilate. Her heart pumps faster but it can't keep up with her racing mind.

They danced for what felt like hours. But was only 15 minutes. The sun is up and the soft yellow light reflects in his bright blue soft eyes as he stares into her happy light green eyes. The Glade is starting to awaken.

"People are waking up, they'll see us," she says quietly, becoming close to his body as their dancing pace slows.

"Darling, if the whole world was watching I'd still dance with you," slowing down their pace to just swaying in a circle. He smiles and blushes. She smiles a big cheeky smile and looks down at the floor bashfully.

He moves his hand to her waist, her good side, and pulls her closer to him.

Her hand flies up to rest on his chest while the other is still in his hand. She looks up panicked and her smile has turned into a worried gap. Newt's body leans down towards her. Instinctively she lets go of his hand and it flies across his cheek.

"Ow!" He yells, turning to his left and away from her. Her hands fly up to cover her mouth in shock. Upset at herself she tried explaining while he spins around;

"Oh shit! Oh my god, I'm so sorry-"

"Ow! Rosie!" He yells again looking back at her half laughing. He rubs his cheek which is hot red but not from blushing. Distant laughing and commotion can be heard. She looks down into the Glade and can see below a large crowd had been watching them dance. And had now watched Newt get slapped.

"I'm sorry it was instinct, I don't know what came over me."

"No you're fine I shouldn't have done that-" he rants, pacing around not sure what to do.

"I can't believe that happened-" she replies now laughing

"Mate you just bloody slapped me and you're laughing?!" He replies upset but laughing as well.

"Newt! You struck out bro get down here!" Someone yells from below. He goes to the railing and yells;

"Piss off ya arseholes! You're all bloody mad!" The chorus of laughter begins again and some boys are hunched over trying to breathe.

"Newt I am so sorry, really," she tries to apologize while trying to tame her wild hair blowing in the wind.

"You're alright. Well good. Nothing to it. I deserved it. Shouldn'ta did that. I'll leave ya be and just go get mocked the rest of the day," he replies now in his thick accent, kind of upset.

"You could stay up here, it's really fine. I shouldn't have I-I-I didn't want to hit you either-"

"Come on you two, ya gotta get to work," calls Minho's familiar voice in a teasing tone. Newt looks back at her with sadness in his eyes. Clearly not wanting to leave either. But starts to leave anyways.

She then falls to the ground on her knees and rubs her eyes.

So stupid! He was gonna kiss me uhggg why did I do that? Why? Ahg. Now I have to go run and think about that whole thing. Gosh dangit. I feel so bad. He's gonna be teased. Ahhh.

After a few minutes of sitting there, Rosie slowly climbs back down and is greeted by laughing and odd looks. She rolls her eyes and walks away. Frustrated at herself and the boys' reactions. Trying to hide from their stares and comments Rosie decides to go to the Runners Hut. The Gladers respect her privacy and let her go out alone for a few minutes. However, Jeff runs up behind her. Out of breath, he stammers;

"Hey, I think we should change your bandages. It should be scabbed over enough to change 'em," Rosie suddenly recalling her injury rests her hand on her side and follows Jeff back to the med jack hut. On their way back Minho joins the pair out of concern for her injury. Also, from curiosity to see how it is doing. 
 
   As Jeff unwraps the dark red stained wrappings the cut is revealed. Dry black crusty blood covers the wound area. The skin around it is agitated and red. The skin on the edge of the large cut is ripped and gnawed from scabs and the bandages. A long and clean at least 7 inches long right along the left side. Jeff has a wet rag that he gently dabs on the cut. Occasionally he wrings it out and soaks it in the water again. Rosie holds her arm up and behind her head so it is out of the way. Soreness and pain from having to stretch the skin and make it open wider.

Minho just watches Jeff work from beside the door. Alby strolls in and flinches a bit at the site of her injury. As his hands fly up to hold his own side. He apologizes with a disgusted face;

"Ow, gosh Rosie I'm so sorry that happened to you. It looks painful."

"Oh...yeah," she replies, squinting and wincing a little bit from the sting the water gives her.

"Minho you still gotta run man," Alby orders, turning his back towards her to stop looking at the ripping skin.

"I thought we were back to rotations since we found body parts," replies Minho in a quieter tone since no other Gladers are allowed to know. Jeff pauses his dabbing for a second and just stares at the bed with an expressionless face of shock.

"We didn't find Del's remains yet or the other missing Gladers. There are still two bodies missing. We have to keep looking."

"Can't we assume they're dead? I mean the Grievers could've taken them back to their daytime home-type area," retorted Minho, crossing his arms a little frustrated with a louder tone.

"Ahem," Rosie lightly coughs, trying to interrupt. The pair stops and turns to her. She motions at Jeff with her glances. They take the hint and promptly leave to discuss it more outside.

"Sorry," Jeff mumbles once he stops spacing out and returns to cleaning it.

"No, I'm sorry they just said that so openly. Please don't tell other Gladers, we don't want everyone scared and depressed. Well more than they are," she quickly replies. He just slowly nods and then gets up to get more bandage wrappings. As he does so Rosie scoots back in the bed against the wall so she doesn't have to hold herself up with her other arm anymore.

He returns and just stares at the gash for a bit.

"What?" She asks with a confused look and a panicked tone.

"Trying to decide if it needs the same whole body wraps or just an aloe-covered sticky wrap. Or nothing at all. No, it should have something, don't want it to get infected," he concludes then rushes out of the room.

The room is musty and looks kind of hazy. Though there are no windows she can see people walking past the hut through the cracks in between sticks. Their shadows display on the dirt ground below her as well.

Jeff returns with a long white strip of fabric that's about 10 inches long and 4 inches wide. It looks glossy, or wet along the middle of it. She slowly raises her arms cautiously.

"Look I'd have you do this yourself, but it's easier with two hands and you can't see where to put it," he explains holding it vertically with a hand at each end. She just sighs and nods. Rosie tries to straighten her side as much as possible. He slowly approaches her, warily. Then sits sideways on the bed and twists towards her. He slowly applies it on the bottom and lightly presses it on til the top of the wound.

The touch of the material that looks glossy feels cold, gooey, wet, and uncomfortable. She flinched a bit when it touched her. His hands felt just as they looked, warm and rough from the heat and the cracks.

The side parts of the material that isn't glossy looking are somehow sticky. Like sap or starch. He stands up to examine his work and then nods with a smile. It feels odd. She was hesitant to put her arm down. As she does her skin stretches and burns with a sting. Pure aloe hurts a lot. At her wince, she quickly goes to massage the area around the bandage.

As she does so her arm gilded against her bare stomach and that's when they look up at each other with raised eyebrows. Jeff leaves the room almost instantly and comes back after a while. As he opens the door he said;

"Good grief! I totally forgot you kind of need a shirt. Can't just go around like that in a bra forever," he laughs nervously, holding up a long sleeve light gray shirt with a hood on it.

"Yeah I forgot too," Rosie replies, chuckling. Jeff hands it to her and she slips it on quickly. As Minho returns with Newt, she flings her long bushy brown hair over her shoulder. Her wild flipping hair causes all 3 of them to pause in their tracks and stare. Rosie turns to them and froze as well, watching their awkward gaze at her.

"What?" She asks. They all move in some sort of way to break the awkward tension. Minho shuts the door, Jeff went towards the door, and Newt just walks towards the wall putting his hand on the back of his neck. Jeff is now trapped, standing next to Minho, who has moved to just stand in front of the door like a guard. Rosie looks at Newt and smiles and unconsciously bats her eyes.

"By the way. I'm still so sorry about this morning." Rosie apologizes again, recalling the incident from his still-red cheek.

"Oh, it's alright, don't worry about it. I'm sorry too."

"Um, so anyways. Rosie I was talking to Alby," interrupts Minho as he moves away from the door but not enough for it to swing open so Jeff can leave.

"Last night I was thinking about some stuff you said at the Runner's hut. About the Grievers' daytime home and how many there are. How you said their way in could be our way out. Alby thinks it's crazy but I think you're onto something," he moves to the left side of the bed across from Newt. Jeff could leave but the conversation interests him now so he doesn't move. Rosie scoots forwards in the bed a couple of inches and grabbed the hood behind her back with her right arm.

"So I talked to Newt about it too and we think we need to get you into the Blades area."

"What? Why? You said there are no new openings and you've mapped the last 4 years. Why would

I

find something you haven't?"

"Because you're different," Newt interrupts strongly, "you remember more than the rest of the lot has. You remember past people with faces. Your memories are detailed. With colors and food and happiness before the Glade," a very distinctive accent kneeling at her side next to Minho. She fiddles with the hood, yanking on it then she pauses.

"Wait a minute, y'all don't have memories like that?" She asks.

"I've only ever remembered my name and days in the glade," answers Newt. Minho has his head down staring at the floor. Jeff chimes in;

"Same. I dream of memories too. Like blurry figures walking next to me. But no faces, no familiar scenes or anything like that."

"I don't dream at all," Minho quietly whispers to himself. Rosie looks at him with the same sad eyes he has. Newt keeps going;

"You dream vivid things. Our theory is if you spend more time out there more things will unlock up here in your brain. Maybe a clue or a hint. Something, anything," he pleads in desperation.

She turns to him blankly.

Why am I different? Poor Minho, poor everyone. If I do remember something out there then why me? How would I know? I think I can run it should be fine.

"Get me out there," she answers. Newt stands up smiling happily, Jeff looks wide-eyed and he and Minho leave promptly to let Rosie get situated.

She puts her arms in through the shirt's armholes and swirls it around backward. Newt stands at the door and watches curiously. She stuck the arms back through and ripped the hood off at the seam. Newt now stands mouth agape, shocked, and confused. She swirls it back around and uses the hood to tie her hair up in a high ponytail.

"There, finally frickin hair is outta the way." Rosie comments. She moves her head around to make sure it is tight. Newt nods in approval and gives a thumbs-up.

Rosie met Minho at the wall doors and when she got there Minho had her harness and backpack ready to go. Into the maze, they go.

They returned about an hour late. Everyone was on edge and very worried. No Del and no Rosie or Minho had to mean they were dead. Thankfully not. Rosie didn't remember anything or suggest anything the runners hadn't already tried. Having her run to the Blades was no use. The wrappings held nicely and she got used to the odd feeling of them being there.

For the next two days, every runner ran the maze. Nothing turned up so Alby finally called the search over. For the following three days, only two people ran the maze and everything went back to normal. When Rosie doesn't run she works in the gardens. Simple work. Planting and pulling up ripe fruits and vegetables. Many tomatoes and ears of corn.
 
   It has been almost a month since Rosie came up. Her official bed is now that med jack hut room and only Alby sleeps in the room. Just in case. Then every night she and Newt would watch the sunset in the tree house. Fry-Pan would make some good food. A box labeled 'girl' on it came up with her in the box. Rosie has found herself needing the special items inside often this week.

She became used to this new world, everything. Amazing how that works. Every night she dreamt of the boy, the woman, or the other girl. The same thing, them saying Wicked is good. In the morning she would try to piece it all together. But none of it makes any sense.

The woman could be a boss. She wears fancy clothes, walks confidently, and looks affirmative. Those two could have been my friends. We could have lived in that room that woman owns if she even owns it. She could be my Mom. Nah if she were she'd probably say something more than what she's been saying. I probably wouldn't remember her at all if she were my Mom. I don't think I'd live in that place. With all the computers and brains and stuff.

Maybe I worked there. Nah I'm maybe 16 or 17, I couldn't get a job. Well if the world got dark and times were hard anywhere would be hiring. If the world got dark? Where did that suddenly come from? Do I know the state of the world? I'll have to force myself to dream about that tonight maybe. Still, all of it makes no sense. I want to figure out why I dream these things. They mean something. But what?

Tomorrow Minho is to run the maze with Ben and Ben seems nervous the night before he's supposed to leave. She notices that night that he isn't wearing the same gray shirt he had on the day she met him. Now he's wearing just a plain white tank top.

That night she couldn't sleep. Wanted to sleep badly though. All day she had been so tired for some reason. Late that night or early in the morning, Rosie wanders outside and tonight it is warm. Almost as warm as the hot summer day it had been the day before. Summer, maybe Spring, who knows?

As she wanders the open Glade she comes upon the sleeping area. A bunch of posts with hammocks suspended between each one. On top of each post are a bunch of sticks acting as a makeshift roof. A boy in each hammock. Fast asleep, some snoring, some tossing and turning, others murmuring. She quietly walks between them and thinks;

We're just kids. Stuck in a maze. Forced to be here. Like lab rats in a psychological study. Odd how that just came to mind. I hate this. I want to go home. I can't imagine being here for as long as some of these boys have been. It's terrible. We're gonna find a way out of here. Get you all home.

She promises them. Even the ones she has never met.

She leaves that area and wanders towards the box in the middle when she saw a figure standing in the distance. In front of the West door actually. Couldn't be time for the doors to open yet.

Warily and tiredly she slowly walks toward the figure. The freezing cold air bites and nips at her goosebump-covered skin. Crickets chirp and grass blades rub against each other. A calming ambiance surrounds her as she strolls.

Upon approaching the figure she can make out the boy, Ben. Standing there staring at the wall. She feels safe and stands by his side admiring the wall of names he was looking at as well. Five new names had been crossed out. Jagged lines through each of those names send a shiver down her spine.

"You should be asleep. Resting for the big day ahead," she tells him in a quiet sleepy voice. He doesn't move just replies;

"Yeah but I can't. I'll be fine, I'm always tired when I run no matter how much sleep I get."

A long silence of them just staring at the wall. Leaves from the Ivy that covers the wall rustle together. Quiet hushing sounds from the leaves woosh in her ears. The chilling wind gently blows her hair to the side of her shoulder. Dim morning colors of light blue start to collide with the deep navy blue and purple hues of the night.

"Didn't you have a gray shirt?" She finally asks. The main thing she's been wondering about.

"Yeah. Jeff said you needed a new shirt. Luckily I have this tank top underneath so it's fine,"

Ohh I'm wearing...his. No wonder it's so big. It goes just above my knees and I had to roll up the long sleeves.

"Thank you," Rosie replies with a soft tone, looking up at him with a small smile. He looks down at her and smiles as well. Then looks above her at something distracting happening behind her in the Glade.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The sun is now up and light yellow light is showing over the tops of the walls. Rustling behind Rosie and approaching loud are quick footsteps. Minho pokes her back and she jumps away, not prepared for the scare. His presence makes her happy no matter what crazy day was to come just seeing him in the morning is a great start to the day.

The ground begins to shake and the loud ringing of the walls is like breaking bones. Grinding gears and stone against stone. As the doors open she watches in awe. Impressed and terrified. The other boys by now find the opening doors normal and the walls just there. Rosie still finds them fascinating.

Ben and Minho gave a farewell and then sprint into the maze right when the door is fully open. She stands there staring at it for a while thinking about the future. Whatever it may be.

These boys think this is normal. Insane to think that this is...normal to them. Hard to believe it's already been close to a month since I came here. I'm still not used to it. This life isn't a life. I don't remember what life is. But I know this isn't it.

I think I have a general concept. Finding what you love to do, work by doing that passion. Have a family. Oh gosh, marriage and children. We all came from a couple, happy or not we came from one. I...don't remember my parents or my other family. I could have siblings out in the world if it's still a world. Huh...I-I might not have kids or my own family. I might not get married or find love. Too busy trying to survive. That is if we have to try anymore once we leave this hell.

Her thoughts are interrupted by a loud voice yelling her name from afar. Fry is at the box yelling at her to come back and start working. Walking back through the Glade the stares from others she passes aren't any less strong than they were when Rosie first got here. Still curious, still shocked, still eager, and still long gazes.

Her walking is better. Getting used to the tearing and light-burning feeling on her side. It seems to be healing, slowly but surely. The large bandage wrappings around her don't draw any attention away from her, but she is clearly still injured. Jeff examines the wrappings every day and says they look okay. Not falling off or time to take them off yet. Still needs some time to scab underneath them.

Her other job is working in the gardens with many other people. It's one of the easiest jobs in the Glade. Each boy that works in it is very tan and surprisingly all a blonde shade of hair; bleached by the sun.

As the sun reaches the zenith of the sky she sits down in the garden for a break and watches everyone work. All are focused and dedicated to the organization they have here. She sighs as Newt sits beside her. He's taller than her but sits lower than her to be at equal eye contact.

"Love, you alright?"

"Yes, sorry. Just watching everyone," some people are cutting down a tree, others digging a hole, or walking across the field. Simple things. It's nice to see things not as chaotic as they were. It was determined that Del and the other missing Gladers ran into the maze and were killed by a Griever. Five new crosses were added to the forest and every once in a while she'll see a boy or two walking toward the graveyard area.

Sitting on the weeded ground Rosie and Newt take a break. Not like they needed one. Just sitting down for a minute is nice.

"I was thinking earlier..." Rosie began, "tomorrow may be the same as today, but it could also be so different. I guess I'm just overthinking about what may never happen."

"What may never happen?"

"Oh come on Newt, you can't tell me you don't think about a life after this," he thinks for a moment, looking at her then back out at the hot wavy rays coming off the ground and the bright blue sky.

"Well no... I mean I used to, a long time ago. I accepted that there won't be a future for us Gladers so I stopped imagining one."

"You just gave up?"

"After spending two years in here it got depressing, thinking about what could be but never will be weighed on me. It was better if I didn't think about it as much. The other boys learned that too, slowly."

"So you're telling me you try not to think about it at all?"

"Because it couldn't happen."

"Whoa you said couldn't that time."

"Ha, so what Rosie? They basically mean the same thing."

"No no, they're different. Very different. You still have hope, whether you want to believe it or not you still do. That act you put up for others isn't just an act. Is it?"

"It used to be an act. I don't know. I guess since you got here everything changed. Especially me," his cheeks flush pink. Not very very noticeable under the sunburns and long golden hair. She smiles and looks up. He returns his gaze out into the Glade.

Suddenly a blasting thunderous booming, a ringing alarm that sounds from all directions. Rosie clamps her hands to her ears, looking around as the siren blares, her heart is about to thump its way out of her chest. She looks at Newt panicking who is staring intently at the box. He starts to slowly get up.

Everyone starts running towards it and Newt pulls up Rosie who is very confused and scared. Newt starts jogging away then runs back and grabs her hand and runs off again. Her trailing behind him he eventually let go so they can run better. More like hobbling and limping toward the box. They slow once they approach and every person in the Glade is gathered around the box.

She can see the box better from the other side of it for the first time. There are cement doors that look like the doors to the maze. Just smaller and horizontal across the floor. They open up the same way the big doors do, but quieter. Beneath those large cement doors are a pair of thick metal cage doors that open upwards with creaking scratching sounds. Gally and Alby open the doors and they fling open onto the side of the cement doors.

Once the doors are open everyone peers down inside and there sits a boy. He sits there looking up at everyone looking petrified, confused, covered in sweat, and oddly familiar to Rosie. He raises his hand over his eyes to shield the bright sun above everyone. Familiar fear arises in her the moment her eyes lay upon this poor confused boy. The crowd starts to talk but she ignores most of their words.

"Look at that shank."

"How old is he?"

"Looks like a klunk in a T-shirt."

"You're the klunk, shuck-face."

"Dude, it smells like feet down there!"

"Hope you enjoyed the one-way trip, Greenie."

"Ain't no ticket back, bro," among other things.

He looks familiar. Black short hair, freckles, blue button-down shirt, gray jeans. Tall maybe, sitting down it's hard to tell. He almost looks like the boy in my dreams...Could it?

She looks up at everyone else's reactions to the boy. Alby standing across from her, Fry to his left and Winston to his right. Zart a couple of people away from them. Newt stands on her left and Gally on her right. Most Gladers are laughing and pointing, others talking among each other. Jeff is grabbing the rope and getting ready to throw it down the boy below.

She looks back down at the boy who is looking at everyone petrified. Head bouncing from person to person. Then he stops and stares at Rosie. They lock eyes and she takes a step back and gasps. The sudden recognition was like a flip of the switch. She utters under her breath in shock a word she didn't even know she knew or who it belonged to.

A word that sounds so good so to say. The word that's been bouncing in her head for weeks day and night.

"Thomas?"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Some people around her stop talking and look at Rosie suspiciously. Some heard her say the name and look confused but she just stands there in astonishment. Jeff throws the rope down and the boy surprisingly didn't even look at it. His mouth opens as if to try and say something but nothing comes out. Just staring up at Rosie who has the same reaction he does.

"Come on greenie! Get up here!" Yells Alby. The boy whips his head to see who spoke then stands up and put his foot in the foothole loop of the rope. This boy, unlike the rest, is excited to get out of the box. He of course is scared, but he doesn't show it as much as the other boys had.

The surrounding boys hoisted him up. Most had excited and happy looks on their faces. A normal new kid, as though this new one fixes everything. Others are skeptical. They seemed suspicious of his twitchy and oddly calm behavior, especially Alby.

The boy grabs onto the ledge and tried to pull himself up but he doesn't need to. Everyone grabs his shirt and pulls him up. He just lies on the dirt ground gazing up in a panic. So many new faces, and a strange place. Everyone simultaneously recalls how they felt the first time they came.

His hands are drawn up over his chest uncomfortably. He dazes at everyone now looming over him. He looks terrified and frozen in place. Some people bend down and poke him to make sure he isn't a ghost. Many taunting words and laughter taunt the boy. Finally, he reacts appropriately; looking terrified and as though his heart could burst out at any second.

Rosie is struggling to see him through the crowd that is gathered around him. Trying to jump over kids to see. Having to resort to sitting down and looking through legs. She can see him lying there like a newborn baby. Suddenly he rolls over on all fours and quickly crawls in between all the legs. Once past them, he shoots up and takes off running.

The crowd moves to a long line so everyone can see. They all start to cheer and yell at him. He took off like a bullet and keeps going straight and fast.

He's actually really fast. Hope he doesn't run into the maze though.

"We got a runner!"

"Go skinny boy go!" Many yell. About 50 feet away he stumbles a bit, his legs slow and gets tangled, then he trips and face-plants. The crowd bursts out laughing as does Rosie. He lies there for a moment then slowly turns on his back and sits up. His head spins around taking in his surroundings and looks completely mind-boggled.

"Alright guys back to work!" Alby orders the crowd. Most everyone scatters after Alby yelled. A couple of stragglers stare at the boy and then leave. Newt lightly elbows Rosie-who is spacing out, staring at the boy intently;

"Ponytail, let's go back to work,"

"Blondie, I-I recognize him," she quietly stammers, watching Alby walk out to the boy on the ground. Newt spins towards her quickly in disbelief. Alby reaches him and kneels next to the pale stick of a boy. They calmly talk.

"Whoa whoa, Rosie you sure? You need to go talk to him then. If he remembers you too that could be something huge! Alby should be happy you know him...Or super more suspicious."

Alby and the boy stand up and start to walk toward the pair. Rosie takes a step towards them then one back. Excited to meet the boy but can't seem too eager. Newt then starts to walk toward them and Rosie reluctantly follows. Once the two are close enough, Newt says loudly to the lost boy;

"Nice to meet ya shank. Welcome to the glade."

"Green bean, meet Newt. When I'm not around he's in charge," Alby explains. The boy examines Newt and shakes his hand then looks at Rosie. His expression changes and his eyebrows rise. Straightens his posture and looks more surprised than grateful.

If he remembers me he'd look more thankful at the recognition like I just felt than surprised that I'm a girl. Hopefully, I'm overthinking this greeting.

"That was quite a dash you made. For a moment I thought you had the chops to be a runna'. 'Til you face-planted," replies Newt. Alby laughs and the familiar black-hair boy looks back at Newt confused;

"Wait, a runner?" Newt rubs his neck realizing he shouldn't have said that. This boy's voice is raspy from dehydration but higher pitched than what he looks like.

"There's a lot to learn around here. You'll learn it all. In time," Alby's voice is stern and his body language is stiff. He seems nervous and a little antsy. The boy just eyes Alby with no response though he is clearly a little annoyed.

I get it. Wanting to know everything the first second. He must be pretty scared.

"Alby maybe you should explain some stuff now. Just to calm him down a bit," Rosie suggests, crossing her arms while eyeing the boy. This kid just stares at her with an odd gaze. As though he too recognizes her, hopefully.

"Alright then. Greenie, this is Rosie. She came up last month. It's been one hell of a month too."

"Rosie," the boy repeats. He bows his head, greeting her and he softly smiles.

He doesn't know me.

"You'll get your name back in a day or two, that's normal. She's right though. I think the best place to talk would be the treehouse. Great view of everything," Alby explains as he starts to walk towards the big dead tree. Before he follows Alby, he gives Rosie a lingering look. He turns to look back a couple of times while he leaves.

Rosie and Newt turn and watch them leave with their arms crossed.

"Newt, he looks like he's looking for his brain,"

"Nah he's looking for a needle in a haystack."

"He is the needle."
 
   Several hours later Rosie looks up from the tall cornfield at the open South door. Standing there are two lonely figures, the new boy and Alby. As they stand there two other figures run out from the maze.

Minho and Ben are back!

The curious boy approaches the two runners as they come through the doors. Almost going onto the concrete but didn't. They talk for a while, probably explaining a lot of things to him.

I wonder if that boy wants to go out there as badly as I do. He looks intrigued I guess. Hard to tell from way over here.

Once Minho and Ben left the conversation they head right to the Runner's hut. The familiar wandering boy however stays at the door to the maze. Just staring into it. Like Rosie did with Alby. Though he's awfully close to the door.

Minho and Ben jog over to the Runner's hut to drop off their maps. Rosie follows them. They talk for a while as a greeting, then a little later all leave and walk to the tree house. Right after they reach the end of the woods and the clearing to the Glade, the trio stops.

Gally is almost stomping at a very fast pace toward the maze doors. All three exchange glances. Though they have to bend their necks quite a bit to look up at Ben. His dirty blonde hair is drenched in sweat and sticking to his head. Looking still out of breath and sort of pale. Still seem nervous like he had that morning.

Odd, he should be fine by now. He's even showing anxiety symptoms, no pale and shivers...? Is he sick? Can we even get sick?

Their glance exchange stops when Minho starts to speed walk after Gally. Which leaves Ben and Rosie standing side by side debating whether to follow or not. They do shortly after he leaves. Gally's pace toward the door is unusual for him. Until they all simultaneously saw that lost boy standing in front of the doors looking at them in awe, alone. And they all understood what Gally is going to do.

Walking at a normal pace, Rosie and Ben follow, trying not to draw much attention. Gally can be seen approaching the Greenie quickly not slowing down. Rosie looks around to see some other familiar Gladers approaching as well. Weary of what may happen.

Fry's dark skin and orange overalls walk next to Alby's dark skin and white shirt looking like a superhero duo. Who also walks alongside the very pale Zart. Obviously him because of the almost white curly hair and bright blue shirt.

Approaching from the right side of the Glade comes Winston, dark bushy black hair and tan skin alongside the blonde comb-over limping boy. Whom Rosie wants to run to but thinks getting to Gally first is more important.

Suddenly once Gally reaches the Greenie, who hadn't heard him coming. Gally pushes him by the right shoulder hard. It sends the Greenie flying off to the side and landing on his left shoulder on the ground. He then rolls on his back to see Gally standing over him.

At the sight of seeing Gally's crooked nose and shaggy brown hair he crawls up quickly and retreats toward the maze doors. That is everyone's cue to run at them. Rosie runs at a light run so she doesn't pass anyone on the way or hurt her cut more.

The frightened boy is now standing a foot or two on the cement of the long doorway. Everyone runs up to them and stops with their arms out several yards away from the door. Trying to calm the Greenie down. Upon running up to them Gally is trying to calm him down too. The tall panicking boy yells back;

"What the hell is wrong with you guys?" Alby tries to calm him down by replying with his hand out like trying to tame a horse;

"Just calm down, all right?"

"No, okay? Why won't you tell me what's out there?"

"We're just trying to protect you,"

"It's for your own good," Gally cuts in, scooting towards him slowly

"You guys can't just keep me here," he yells back even louder drawing the attention of others who come up as well. This poor boy is now scared of everything and everyone, unknowingly he starts to back up further into the door.

Shit, it's closing time because the sun is lowering. He's gonna die.

"I can't let you leave," Alby retorts.

"Why not?"

"Thomas just came back over here. We promise we'll explain," Rosie yells over everyone. He turns towards her when she spoke yet doesn't move. No one seemed to hear her say his name except him. The look he gives her isn't one of recognition but confusion and shock.

Why didn't Alby just tell him what was out there? Should Ben and Newt not have told me all that on the first day?

"Chill out man!" Fry tries. Everyone is just shouting for him to come inside again. Still not in the maze, just in the doorway.

"Thomas, get the hell in here! Not joking around, you're gonna die," everyone is still yelling but at her sentence, he looks at her slowly and comes back through the door. As he steps back onto the grass everyone calms down and takes a deep sigh of relief.

The Greenie however just stares at Rosie and looks like he is going to say something.

I don't feel that alone anymore. Who is this kid? Why do I know him? I feel kind of better when I am around him. Weird.

Sunset, they are about to close. A loud boom explodes through the air. Just about everyone flinches or moves at the sound. Even they forgot about the fact that they can close.

It is followed by horrible crunching and grinding sounds. The ground shakes and quakes. The crunching sound rattled her bones. The petrified boy whirls around toward the sound. A wind gust blows through the halls and the door. Blowing her brown hair all over she holds it and covers her eyes with her other arm. The Greenie stands there, jaw dropped and frozen in fear.

He stares in wonder at the movement of the vast cement wall moving. The physics-defying master that this whole maze still astounds her and the Greenie as well. It must still amaze some Gladers.

She watches as the right wall reaches the end of its journey, its connecting rods finding their mark and entering without a glitch. An echoing boom rumbles across the Glade as all four Doors are sealed shut for the night. Rosie feels one final moment of trepidation, a quick slice of fear through her body, and then it vanishes. A surprising sense of calm eases her nerves; she lets out a long sigh of relief.

God Thomas!

"What the hell?" The boy whispers to himself looking like he had just seen a ghost. That's the only thing he could let out. He then slowly turns around to the rest of the small crowd still standing there. He looks like he’s checking if everyone saw what he just saw. Gally just walks up to him and says;

"Next time, I'm gonna let you leave," then walks away.

"Everyone back to work. I need to have a talk with the Greenie," Alby orders, still having his eyes on the boy. Minho walks up to Rosie's side as does Newt.

Oooh he's in troubleee.

She thinks with a small smile. The three watch as everyone departed then eventually they walk off together occasionally looking back towards Thomas and Alby having a deep discussion.

"The bloody hell got knocked into that chump?"

"No clue. I think Gally didn't help at all. Should've talked to him before just shoving him," Minho responds to Newt. They now walk side-by-side Minho is on her left.

Newt, Rosie, and today Minho joined, to work in the gardens. Though Minho mainly just stood there and watched while they finished up for the day. 
 
That night is to be the monthly bonfire. Rosie learned that a bonfire happens once a month for every greenie who comes up.

Tonight's guest of honor, Thomas. If that even is his name. 
 
“Light it up!" Alby announces very loudly. Everyone yells happily in agreement and throws their torches into the large tipi arrangement of logs and thick branches. It lights up immediately and a large warm orange flame rises into the sky. Then disappears into the darkness. No stars tonight.

The area where this happens is near the forest. Kind of a fire hazard. Near huts and kind of close to the tree house. After the lighting, Greenie, Minho, Newt, and Rosie, sit on some logs near the fire and talk gleefully for a while until Newt and the Greenie go off to talk on their own. They sit at that same log that Newt and Rosie sat at on her first day. Far away from the fire and backs turned to the crowd.

She and Minho now sit next to each other on a thick log directly below a large tree. Most others are standing around and talking. Holding mason jars with water inside or snacking on food. Others are sitting on other logs near and far looking happy.

"Does Newt take every Greenie to that log over there?" Rosie asks, pointing at them.

"Nah, only the greenies he likes."

"Hey Minho, as cute of a couple you and Newt are, I hate to say it. But I think he and this Greenie could be a better couple." Rosie jokes,

"No no way. There is no greater couple in all of history that's better than me and Newt," Minho plays along laughing a bit as well. She bursts out laughing leaning backward on the log in laughter, "In fact," he goes on loving the sound of her laugh, "that punk Greenie better stay away from my man."

"Well, I'm pretty sure other Gladers have their eye on your man too. Better just admit to the world that Newt is your lover." Trying to contain her laughter at the sarcastic remark.

"Oh yeah? Even you?"

"Oh please. I love Newt, he's as close of a friend to me as he is to you and Alby. Though you and he are much closer…If ya know what I mean."

"Oh come on don't give me that smirk haha I mean sure we're close but recently you two have been too. Seriously I've seen you guys hanging out. The tree house, the sunsets every day, his awkwardness around you, the way he held you..."

"Okay, Minho, so some coincidences but it's mainly nothing. Every friendship has things just they do. The tree house thing that morning sure, but he held me because I was scared half to death plus that was a while ago. He's just being kind."

"He doesn't hold me like that," Minho retorts with a pout and an attitude of sass. Rosie bursts out laughing. Her laughter causes other people to turn their heads.

Her hair gently reflects the warm orange firelight and her joy seems contagious. After a long time of just talking she looks over to see Thomas and Newt starting to get up.

"Alright then. You know Minho, keeper of the runners," Newt announces as he walks past the two with the Greenie. They then walk by some other groups and point out other people.

That boy just examines everyone like he is still confused. Trying to take it all in. I don't blame his odd behavior. He shouldn't be this calmly shaken though.

A large ring of boys begins to form around Gally and another shorter boy who is wrestling. The Greenie and Newt are oblivious to this. Gally throws the kid into Newt and the Greenie's back. At this motion, the Greenie spins around trying not to fall over. Everyone just kind of stares at him and stops what they were doing.

"What do you say Greenie? Wanna see what you're made of?" Gally asks him as he regains his balance. Gally raises his hands like he is about to box him or something. Newt has already walked out of the way.

Everyone around starts chanting 'Greenie' while pumping their fists into the air. This boy looking strong yet unhealthy stands almost in the center of the circle now. Still a lost duckling. His black hair is now stuck to his forehead and his long neck spins around, trying to take in all the people yelling at him. The Greenie just reluctantly nods in agreement mostly out of embarrassment.

"All right. Rules are simple. I try to push you out of the circle and you try to last more than 5 seconds, Greenie" Gally gibes. Some chuckles ring out. Rosie now stands next to Minho at the front of the circle. Newt stands by Alby and Ben several people away. In this light, Ben looks more rugged than usual. Maybe a hard day of work but something seems...off.

Suddenly Gally charges at him and full-on push the new boy by the chest. The boy flies back into some boys who push him back in. Very unprepared and unaware of everything the Greenie flies back at Gally. Who does an odd shuffle out of the way and trips him who then lands on his stomach in the dirt.

A wave of oohs and ahhs comes from the crowd. The Greenie jumps right back up, to appear tough he adds the line in a loud stern voice;

"Greenie, stop calling me that."

"Stop calling you that? What do you wanna be called? Shank?" Neither he nor Rosie knows what that word means but from the crowd's reaction it probably isn't good. "What do ya think, boys? Does he look like a shank?" Gally continues to tease him. The Greenie flung himself at Gally again, this time landing a hit. He holds his waist like a wrestler would and pushes Gally in the shifting dirt backward several feet. They spin and turn. Until Gally grabs the boy's arms and throws him off to the side.

Most guys flinch or have a scrunched face as the Greenie crashes down to the ground on his side.

"You know what? I think I've settled on 'shank,'" His taunting words are a good tool right now. Not only does he appear physically strong but now mentally.

Gally charges at the Greenie the same way he had. Hands placed on his abdomen and pushes him backward. This time the new boy can plant his feet and twist. Making Gally fall past him onto the ground.

The crowd hisses and reacts excitingly to this move which makes Gally blush in embarrassment.

"Not bad for a greenie huh?" The boy's quick-witted comments make Gally even madder. Gally as a reply kicks the boy's feet out from under him. The Greenie landed on his back and hit his head hard against the floor. The crowd breaks out in oohs and ahhs at the sound of the large thump his head made against the ground. He lies there more a moment as Gally walks around the ring, arms up in victory. Everyone cheers for Gally but stops at the boy's sudden happy shouts.

"Hey, hey!" he says as he slowly stands up holding his head.

"Thomas! I remember my name. I-I'm Thomas!" He continues as he yells. For the first time, Rosie can see a proud and wide grin pop up on his face. The crowd turns silent for a second or two until Alby holds up his jar and yells in excitement;

"Yeah Thomas!" At that, everyone crowds around the boy who still looks afraid but happy. They give him the jar of water and he drank but spits it out into the air. Tonight he is now one of the Gladers.

As simple as this is. Just a fire of people hanging out. It gives people time to find joy. I knew his name before him though. I guess he hit his head a little too hard. Wonder if that made him remember me too. Doubtful. Rosie

thinks as she stands within the crowd. Surrounded by her new friends and brothers.

Everyone looks proud and happy for Thomas. They cheer him on and welcome him to their new home. Rosie smiles a wide smile it feels good.

A gut-wrenching screech interrupts everyone. The laughter and welcoming spirits quickly fade as a piercing scream rips through the air. High and shrill, the barely human shriek echoes across the stone courtyard; everyone stops moving and just stares at the West wall. Not looking scared since they trusted the closed door. Maybe a little too much.

"What the hell was that?" Thomas asks to no one in particular. Having heard that sound before, it still scares Rosie. That same eerie fear grows within the Greenie as well.

"That was a Griever. Don't worry, you're safe here with us. Nothing gets through those walls," Gally reassures. Everyone still stares at the door until Alby claps a couple of times as he orders;

"Alright, guys. Let's tuck it in for the night." Slowly everyone disperses in their own direction, still chatting. Fry stays behind to talk to Thomas for a minute.

Thomas looks back at Rosie frequently as he trudges off under Fry-Pan's shoulder towards the sleeping area. Newt meets up with Rosie and Minho as they walk to the hut. Jeff checks her bandages, they are still okay and in place.

That night she dreams of Thomas again. At first, they seemed like dreams until now, they feel too warm and familiar to be a dream. But memories instead.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

That morning Rosie awoke before everyone else had. Or so she thought. Looking around the dimly lit room she saw no curled up Alby sitting in the corner as usual. The dim room and cold still air still indicated the sun had not risen yet. She walked out the door to investigate and found the others in their normal sleeping spots on the ground.

She quietly passed the sleeping boys in the med jack hut and stepped out into the chilling morning air. The doors haven’t opened yet, the air feels moist like a light mist. Crickets chirped and leaves rustled in the light breeze. She shivered and drew her hands up to rub her arms.

Taking in the fresh early morning air she could distantly see two lonely figures walking to the West wall. Light blue shirt, black hair, and a white shirt with shorter black hair. Thomas and Alby.

Oh Alby must take every Greenie to that wall their first morning. Is he saying the same stuff to him as he did to me? I still can’t believe I’m here. In a freaking maze. But, how do I remember Thomas? I already forgot last night's dream. So that probably didn’t give any more clues. Dangit.

Today Thomas was going to get assigned a job. Usually like every other Glader they first have to spend a day doing each job. To see which they like and do the best. First Thomas was to spend today working the gardens under Newt's watch. Luckily it wasn’t Rosie’s shift to run so she could spend some time with the boy from her dreams.

Once he and Alby started walking back from the wall she had already been working at the tomato plants. Might as well start while she's awake. The doors opened up and the sun had officially peaked over the edge of the walls. Finally some natural warmth.

Around noon, everyone had just come back from lunch and was about to start working again but Thomas seemed hesitant to do anything. Looking around everywhere, still trying to take it all in. Thomas was never alone so Rosie couldn’t ever get a second to talk to him. About him, her memories, or anything at all. Just exchanged blank stares every once in a while. Newt was oddly fond of the new boy, they grew close friends quickly.

Standing in the aisle of 3 foot tall tomato plants. Leaning against a stick planted into the ground to help the vines grow upwards Thomas observes the area. Zart kneels on the ground moving soil around the base of plants. His bright curly hair and bright blue shirt stands out a great amount surrounded by the lush green. Thomas suddenly spoke for the first time all day;

“Has anyone tried climbing to the top?” He randomly asked. Zart rolled his eyes and lets Newt respond;

“Tried it. Where are you gonna go from there?” He stands wrapping 5 foot tall vines with no food grown on it yet around a stick. Standing next to Newt is Rosie doing the same thing.

“What about the box? Next time it comes up-”

“No, we tried that. The box won’t go back down with someone in it,” interrupted Newt with a harsher tone. Thomas seems comfortable and to like Newt but his rising tone made Thomas look skittish. Yet he pressed on,

“Okay, what if you-”

“No, we tried it alright? Twice even. Look mate, anything you can think of, everyone else here has already thought it and already tried it. The only way is through the maze,” Thomas stood star struck unsure what else to say or do.

“Look, you wanna be helpful? Go dig us up some more fertilizer,” Newt finished as he bent down and threw Thomas a bucket made of weaved of sticks. With a small knife as a shovel.

“...where?” He hesitantly muttered.

“I know where,” Rosie answered, “let’s go,” she walked around Newt while eyeing Thomas and together the two walked off. Zart made a comment but was too quiet to be heard. Newt just watched them walk off, looking nervous.

The two walked through the trees into the forest silently. Finally a moment to talk. Thomas walked awkwardly swinging the bucket at his side. The soft crunch of their steps on the weeds and almost wet dirt beneath them. Finally after too long of silence and the glade could almost not be seen Rosie didn’t bother to sugar coat the question.

“Do you remember me?”

“I’m sorry what?” His voice was higher pitched and more stern than expected. She stopped walking and faced him. He did as well.

“Just by any chance? Like seeing me in a dream or a memory?” Her voice kind of trailed off at the end and Thomas looked like he fought hard to remember. He squinted and his forehead burrowed with a tilted head. Racking his brain for anything. He finally replied;

“Rosie, right? As in Rosemary,”

“Yes, yes!” She said excitingly with lit up eyes, finally maybe getting somewhere.

“And me, you already knew my name.”

“I kept hearing your name in dreams. And seeing you there too. I knew you somehow before all this maze stuff,” he stood more surprised than when he saw the doors close.

“Who are you to me?” He just asked.

“I-I-don’t know-” a loud twig snapped. Neither had moved and yet in the distance the sharp sound of a stick echoed through the trees. They both stopped everything and just looked around. Nothing in sight so warily she continued on;

“I was hoping you could tell me that. I can’t remember where, or when, or how. Well sometimes where. Like in this big room with screens and this other girl. Then this other older woman. The older woman kept saying-”

“Wicked is good,”

“Yeah! How’d you-” Another twig. Closer now. Adrenaline rushing. She was finally getting answers and they were understanding each other. And now someone was here. The feeling like a thousand eyes watching you inches away. A lingering feeling of just knowing someone is near. But she didn’t want to stop. Now rushing she pressed on;

“What do you dream of? Or remember?”

"Last night I had this dream where I was being, like taken away or something. And…you, you were there. You just stood there. Then I yelled ‘Rose.’ I thought it was someone else but it definitely looked like you. I just didn’t wanna sound crazy.”

“Look, the others don’t remember anything.”

“At all?”

“Nothing-” Another twig. Now with a shaky voice she walked into the forest more, hoping to get away. Thomas followed while looking behind them.

“Why are we different?”

“Maybe-” A loud stomp this time. As though their pursuer had stumbled. They stopped talking and turned around a tree there stood their stalker.

Just standing there. A twisted, pale figure, looking like he was strung by the shoulders. His head lopped over to one side. Tight, rigid cords of sickly green veins webbed across the boy’s body and limbs, like ropes under his skin. Purplish bruises covered the kid, red hives, bloody scratches. His bloodshot eyes bulged, darting back and forth.

In what was once a white tank top but now a dark gray. Capri tan jeans that fit tightly to his body. Now shaking body. His shoulder twitched and his fingers twiddled. Hanging at his side that was the only sign this kid wasn’t possessed. Hard to tell who. The Rectangular face, short brown hair, tall. Extremely tall. Eyes, the iris almost completely black.

She realized at his height and tank top, it was Ben.

Just standing there. Sick as a dying dog.

The hell? What happened to you? He’s so not okay. Is this where he’s been all night?

Thomas knew it wasn’t right either and somehow slowly stepped forwards and to the left a bit. In front of Rosie as a guard.

“It’s Ben right?” Thomas asked the figure. His head slowly straightened upwards. He bared his teeth a bit and it sounded like a growl.

“We haven’t really met,” he continued as slowly as he dared while backing up with Rosie behind him. They now stood maybe 30 feet away and he didn’t move a muscle. The figures eyes widened, teeth bared, nostrils flared, and what sounded like a low growl under his breath.

“Are you ok?”

Instead of answering, the wrinkled man gave up all pretense of stealth and started running, crashing through the sticks and leaves on the ground right towards them. Thomas and Rosie froze, panic overtaking them. Now only a few feet away, he ran at an alarmingly fast pace with a lilting run.

Last second Rosie shoved Thomas to the right side and she jumped to the left. Ben ran right past them but stopped a few feet behind them. Rosie didn’t hesitate now to run to Thomas who was getting up. Together they started to try to run but Rosie was a little sore from her wound.

Somehow the fragile looking boy leaped into the air and slammed down on top of Rosie. Slamming into her shoulders, gripping him with a freakishly strong grip and huge hands. Rosie crashed to the ground; Thomas stopped and didn’t know what to do. He watched for a second and Rosie tried to crawl away but Ben climbed up her like a rope.

She spun around underneath him to try and fling him off like she had done to Del but she froze at the sight of his enormous eyes—the haunted image of an apparition—and cried out, trying to move, but it was too late.

Burning a deep scratch along her flesh. He pushed and swatted at his attacker, a relentless jumble of skin and bones cavorting on top of him as she tried to gain purchase. It seemed like a monster, a horror from a nightmare. Ben had completely lost his mind.

He heard teeth snapping open and closed, a horrific clack, clack, clack. The boy now sat on Rosie with her arms pinned above her. He just stared almost directly into her soul. Ben was repeating something to himself. Rosie looked above her to see Thomas and the world upside down as he’s running away.

Like many sharp daggers digging into her wrist she watched as Ben dug his fingernails into her skin. Almost piercing it. She let out a shriek.

“It’s your fault...” he snarled While drooling some blood he just stared at her, “I saw you. You and him,” He looked upwards to where Thomas ran off to. “You did this,” she stopped moving and focused on his words. Trying to memorize each one.

The changing, makes people lose their minds, be aggressive, have a higher appetite, and remember things that's what Jeff said. But how could you have gotten stung.

Ben didn’t have the same intentions that Del had. Ben wanted to kill.

Rosie screamed, the pain like a burst of adrenaline through his blood as Ben dug his fingers in harder. While at the same time leaning her right side into a stick. Her wound was being opened again.

Loud crunching came from behind her and she just saw Ben look up and then a loud whoosh and a crack then his head flew to the left. Then again the whoosh and the crack. Ben let go as his forehead now dripped of blood as did his shoulder. His new target, his attacker. Rosie planted the palms of her hands against his chest and pushed. Straightening her arms until her muscles strained against the struggling figure above her.

Finally the kid fell back; a sharp crack filled the air as another stick cracked. Rosie could feel a new softer hand holding hers and dragging her away from Ben. Now writhing on the floor.

Rosie looked up to see who was holding her and Thomas squirmed away on his hands and feet, sucking in breaths of air, as he pulled her away. A broken shovel now lays on the ground next to Ben. The kid didn’t move so Thomas assumed he was knocked out so he stopped dragging her. He then plummeted to the ground and Rosie crawled up into his lap. Hugging him tightly, squeezing her eyes shut.

Thomas got his first good look at the crazed attacker. His whiter-than-white skin stretched across his bones like a sheet wrapped tightly around a bundle of sticks. Rope-like veins ran along his body, pulsing and purple—but less pronounced than the day before.

His bloodshot eyes opened widely. His head angled downwards at them. Still on the ground. At this position his neck should've been broken. Ben looking mangled and like it wasn’t him who was controlling his motions started to stand up. Thomas then correspondingly stood Rosie up who finally opened her eyes. Body shaking from shock.

Ben’s eyes fell upon Thomas as if he were seeing his next meal. Ben crouched, ready to spring for another attack. Thomas was filled with a queasy fear, disbelief that this was happening at all. Ben, who stared viciously at the two, his tongue darting between his lips to wet them. Rosie made a dash towards the glade light. This sent Ben to spring into action and Thomas ran as well. They both screamed for help as they dodged trees and raised roots.

Thomas ran as fast as Rosie did which was surprising to her. Yet Ben now gained on them. Some magic to make him run as fast as them.

They reached the edge of the trees and exploded out of them like they were breaching the edge of the sea for air. As they did, their yelling could be heard by everyone else. The trees muffled their screaming. Every Glader in sight stopped what they were doing and spun around everywhere to see where it was coming from.

Now in the glade they exited the trees right where a large amount of piled up things are. Stacked logs, tools, etc. Trying to dodge those, Thomas jumped over a stack of logs and Rosie ran around it. Though around the logs was a stack of sticks and branches which Rosie tripped on. Ben flung himself back on top of her.

Thomas ran on to get help or another tool. The writhing creature climbed up her once again as she desperately crawled away. His clicking mouth agape now with the pure intention to kill. A large crowd of every Glader ran up to her under an attacker once again. Newt ran up with a spear and whacked Ben across the cheek as he went down and it seemed like he almost tried to eat her.

Ben then flung over to the side and the boys said his name on repeat. She then scurried away towards some boys. Winston without hesitation grabbed her arm and helped her up and did Fry-pan. They’re coarse hands somehow felt soft and warm at a time like this.

Ben lay on the ground squirming like a fish out of water. Boys crowded around him and held him down. Thomas then walked over to Rosie panting for breath. She panted as well and stared at the kid just laying there. He was squinting his eyes and baring his teething trying to free himself still. Gally held his left forearm, Alby held his right, Newt held his right leg, Minho held his left leg. Some others held his arms down some more too.

This big tall kid was not only tall but he was strong. Getting him to calm down was a large struggle. In a panic everyone tried to calm him down and get a hold of him.

“Ben, Ben just calm down-” Gally repeated over and over again.

“Get his leg,”

“Breathe mate,” everyone talked at once trying to understand and figure it out. They’re friend and fellow brother just attacked. Everyone obviously knew he was at least sick if not worse.

“What the bloody hell happened?“

“I don’t know, he just attacked us!” Thomas responded out of breath a little bit. Rosie still stood there in shock. Not as shaken as she was when she was last attacked. Alby just stared down at him with a very concerned and serious look then finally spoke;

“Lift his shirt,”

“No no no,” Ben finally spoke, trying to hide.

“It’s alright just-"

“Lift it,” as the boys fought his flying limbs Alby lifted his tank top and it revealed a nasty puncture wound. Covered in thick purple and black goo. From that wound it looks like a thousand spider legs spurred across his stomach, the wound lay right in the center of his abdomen. The legs were just veins sticking up out of his body. Around the puncture is purple and green bruising.

“Oh my god,” Gally and others gasped, backing up a bit but then clutched Ben again firmly. Gally looked up at Alby who looked shook and said quietly;

“He was stung, in the middle of the day?” Everyone just pondered this for a moment while examining the sick kid on the ground. “What do we do?”

“Take him to the pit,” Alby finally decided. Ben immediately began to squirm around again and repeated with a harsh and raspy voice;

“No no no,” he then yelled and fought back against the many hands grabbing him. Everyone tried to say things to calm him down but it didn’t work. They began to lift him up everywhere they could carry him by. Then all walked off towards the pits.

Rosie and Thomas just stood together at the same spot. Maybe for half an hour until Minho and Alby walked back to them. Everyone else dispersed and the mood of the whole glade sunk. Thomas sat on the ground but stood up quickly when the two approached them.

“What the hell was that about? Why would he do that? Can you guys explain this stuff to me please?” he spoke almost yelling. Alby sighed and responded while shifting his weight and massaged the back of his neck;

“Thomas, you’ve heard of the Grievers yeah? Well when they’ve got this thing on their tail and or arms. That thing is like a huge syringe, filled with this nasty stuff. If it stings you with the stuff you turn into what Ben just was. Crazy and stuff,”

“The reason everyone is freaking out is because he was stung in the middle of the day. Grievers don’t come out in the daytime. It’s just concerning. Plus the infection is spreading fast,” Minho chimed in. Thomas slouched and processed all the information that was just given to him. Rosie uttered in a quiet voice with a pang of sadness;

“What’s gonna happen to him?” Alby hesitated and folded his arms then whipped the beads of sweat from his forehead just. Minho ran his hand through his hair and sighed a deep sigh. As Minho turned around to face the glade; Alby almost commanded in a deep and saddened tone with watery eyes;

“He has to be banished.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The sun is about to set. The traces of twilight's dimness creep across the sky. A large shadow cast over half the glade. Every Glader is gathered in front of the East door as they were told by Alby. An unsettling bone-chilling breeze flies past as though it's running from something.

No one says a word, not even a whisper. They don't feel like it. An intense feeling of dreadful anticipation looms over them like a patch of thick fog. Everyone feels weak and weary as the depression sinks in. They all know what's coming.

Thomas and Rosie stand a far distance away from the group; halfway between the door and the box. Each Glader who isn't a keeper holds a long spear that is at least 7 feet long. Grasping it loosely as though they don't want it. They stand in a long line like their own maze wall. Everyone is there except Minho.

The keepers however have their own fancier-looking poles. They are much longer, maybe 15 feet, and end in a T. An extra slab of wood is tied onto the end of the pole. It looks like a very long push broom.

Suddenly some murmuring erupts louder as do incoming footsteps. Minho is walking Ben from the pits to the door. Ben has his hands tied above his head and restrained to his neck.

Rosie clutches the fabric of his gray shirt on her chest and squeezes her eyes shut at the sight of the deranged Ben.

His clothes are tattered, barely hanging on; a bloody thick bandage covers half his head and face. His mouth drips a bloody drool and his skin looks even paler. He looks just as maniacal and insane as he did in the trees. Except now his bloodshot eyes are wide open with terror. His iris grew in size and almost take up the entire whites of his eyes. This pale miserable boy who the month before had been nothing but a shy empathetic boy. So kind and warm is now a dying creature.

As the two reach the crowd Minho stops walking when they are in the middle of the group at the door. Ben falls to his knees which with a thud and some cracking bones.

"Please, please, Minho," every syllable seems to be a fight to say. His words are hoarse and raspy sending a shiver up their spines. No one meets his eyes. Minho cuts the rope with his knife and walks away with his head low.

Ben had just run with him this morning. God, it's all my fault. I'll never sleep tonight or ever. This is terrifying. We didn't provoke Ben or do anything to make him mad. Yet I feel this huge responsibility. I feel like a guilty criminal.

Rosie thinks as she watches everything.

Once Minho walks back to the group of Gladers they now form another line. Closing the rectangle. The only opening of their rectangular group is an entrance to the maze door. Though far away, she can still see Ben crying. His glistening eyes, dribbling snot. He pleads and looks desperate;

"I'm sorry. I swear I was just sick in the head from the changing. I would've never hurt her. I love her, please. I just lost my mind for a second. Please, Alby, please," Every word feels like a punch in the gut to Rosie. She lets the tears run. Though Ben is crying too he made his words clear.

It really is my fault, oh god.

Thomas just puts his arm over her shoulder for comfort and she leans into his chest and cries.

With his bloodshot eyes, face now wrinkled with anger, and breathing heavily-to Thomas Ben suddenly looks evil. An odd sight. The keepers hold out their poles towards Ben who crawls backward. The sun is getting lower and the shadow of death nears.

Ben gets up and walks to one wall of boys. They hold their spears out ready to push Ben back. He feels their sharpened tips and walks off. As he walks around like a newborn animal, limping and lost he begs in between breaths with a desperate voice; "Please, please, no, please," he looks from boy to boy pleading with his eyes, and without fail, each one looks away. Ben making the only sounds.

His shrill crying is cut off by the rumbling crack of the East door beginning to close. The harsh wind blows in from the maze and everyone closes their eyes as leaves soar out from inside. Sparks fly from the grinding stones as the massive right wall begins to slide to the left. Groaning thunderously as it begins its journey to close off the glade from the maze for the night. The ground shakes beneath them and Rosie watches through her blurry teary eyes though she doesn't want to.

"Poles!" Alby yells in a hurt deep tone. Ben spins around to the keepers who start to slowly advance. Spit flings from his mouth as he thrashes about and pleads with a shriek;

"No no somebody, help me! You can't do this! I'm sorry so-so sorry. Please. No no no. Stop! Help! I promise I'll never do anything again. I swear, stop please!" Ben is being pushed towards the closing doors by the line of Keepers with their huge poles.

He screams out again and again. The pushing condemns the poor boy closer and closer to the edge of the Glade. Closer to the forbidden night to come.

Ben steps onto the concrete like it is hot lava. Jumping around trying to get out again. He reluctantly has to run to the other side of the door to not get squished by the closing door. The keepers draw up and back their poles so they aren't squished as well. Ben bangs on the cement wall before its partner wall meets it. To no avail, Ben just drags his now bloodied fist along the side. Rosie turns and looks away.

Thomas couldn't believe he is still looking at a human. The madness in Ben's eyes, the phlegm flying from his mouth, the pale skin stretched out across his veins and revealed bones. He looks as alien as anything Thomas can imagine.

Ben screams then, without pause, a sound so piercing that Thomas covered his ears. It was a bestial, lunatic cry, surely ripping the boy's vocal cords to shreds. Ben's final screams are cut off when the walls closed with a terrible boom. Thomas squeezes his eyes shut and is surprised to feel tears trickling down his cheeks.
 
   Silence fills in the air. Everyone has their poles facing the sky and their eyes shut, looking downwards. Everybody is either on the verge of crying or trying very hard to hold their tears in. Their brother, their best friend, is now banished into the maze to his death.

"He belongs to the maze now," Alby, resting his large pole against the door. His voice cracks and stings with sadness. He glances over the crowd and then walks down the open middle aisle. Eventually, everyone else does as well.
 
   The sun is set. That is the first night Rosie and Newt didn't watch the sunset together in the tree house. Everyone went straight to their sleeping area. Not many words were exchanged after that event. Though it was silent at night, they all know everyone else is awake. The scarring image of Ben's desperate eyes and crazed actions pierced into their minds. If they close their eyes he was there. If the silence got to them for too long, his screams ring in their ears. The dark hollow night leaves them all as empty as his lonely hammock sways in the breeze.

Not a single person would forget that night, no matter what the future holds for them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Midnight nears and Rosie lies on her back staring at the ceiling. Feeling like it is close to the morning but not even close.

It's my fault. God! He's banished because of me. He looked so sick and scared. I still don't know why it had to happen. They say it's a sickness, could it spread to us if he stayed longer? Would he just go completely insane? There has to be a cure for that then, right? Too many questions. I need to talk to Thomas first thing tomorrow again. Maybe he'll have a dream. Well, I bet no one will sleep well tonight. But at least Thomas remembers some stuff too. I can't get Ben out of my head. He was so nice and pretty. Ah! But how'd he get stung in the daytime? Why is everything happening all at once; first Del, remembering Thomas and him actually showing up here, now attacked by Ben! I have terrible luck. Ugh, maybe a small walk wouldn't hurt. I need to get out of here.

At that last thought, she slowly gets up and creeps out of the room. Alby is somehow fast asleep on the floor beside her, laying on a rough blanket. Only Minho and Newt sleep in the outer room this time. Minho is stretched out on the floor against the left wall and Newt is on the other wall.
 
   Rosie slowly walks through the aisle in between them and out the door. A sudden breeze blows past her and she steps back into the hut, shivering and rubbing her arms. So she just stands in the doorway for a while. Listening to the crickets chirp and the leaves rustle. Looking at the door and the small stars above it.
 
   Until something else starts rustling. Not leaves, but fabric, harshly. She turns to look into the room and can barely see the blonde boy tossing and turning in his sleep. His eyes are still closed but turning over and kicking. Breathing heavily and squinting as he does so.

The heck? Wait...a nightmare.

She concludes then rushes to him and kneels at his right side.
 
     "Hey hey," she whispers. He doesn't wake, he just keeps turning. Minho doesn't hear anything that is happening. Rosie adjusts to get closer to his turning head. Sitting on her heels she leans over and whispers louder;
 
     "Wake up, it's just a dream. Hey!" To no response, she resorts to grabbing his arm and shaking him lightly. He still doesn't react to her. She tugs on his arm a bit harder. His eyelids shoot open suddenly as does his body. Sitting up quickly. She flinches backward and lets go of him.
 
   Dark blue wide eyes look around panicked, observing his surroundings swiftly. His glossy eyes stop on her silhouette in the darkness. Once he does his startling waking motions calm. The rustling of his scratchy clothes stops. Though he still looks shocked and dazed from whatever horrors he had dreamed of. While his alarmed facial reactions and the dizzy mind boggle, Rosie bends forwards again and grabs his hand to calm him down more. While whispering;
 
     "Newt, Newt. You're okay. Hey, hi," he looks down at her hand and then back up at her. Even in the dark, her eyes sparkle, and her soft smile shine bright. His breathing steadies and the discombobulated movements stop.
 
     "It was just a dream. You're okay," she calmly explains, as she put her other hand under his hand and rubs his gently. In a thick and heavy British accent he exclaims;
 
    "Oh thank god, terrible thing I just saw," his blonde comb-over is highlighted from the moon even through the sticks.
 
     "Blondie are you alright now?" She asks, lowering her tone, no longer a whisper. Sitting back upright she lets go of his hand and his happiness fades though he tries to hide it.
 
     "Oh yeah, better now. Why are you up?" He asks, looking around and realizing it is still dark. She spoke in an accent like him;
 
     "Sorry, I couldn't sleep. Then heard you throwing a fuss," 
 
     "Ha, you're talking like me."
 
     "Shut up," with a roll of her eyes and a smile, "you need more of your beauty sleep. Try not to dream of anything terrible this time," 
 
     "Going to bed?" he asks, almost following her as she rises and slowly walks away.
 
     "Yes. You tire me," sarcastically commented then walks into her room. At least she tries to have some humor to cheer him up after the day's events.
 
     "Goodnight," he loudly whispers. Rosie just smiles and goes to lie down. Pulling the blankets up with an oddly large smile on her face she closes her eyes once again.
 
   Maybe half an hour later Rosie still lies awake trying to go to sleep. She lays on her side facing the wall. Can't get Ben's terrified eyes out of her head.
 
     "Psst," slowly she rolls onto her back to crank her neck down. In the door frame, the outline of a standing lonely boy. The source of the sound. Head is slightly bent forwards and slumped shoulders. 
 
     "What?"
 
     "Um, love, can I sleep with you?"

Ah, Blondie. What the heck? Great, neither of us can sleep. Actually, I find myself lonely too. But still.

"No,"
 
     "Why not?" His voice grows low in a whisper. A large frown can be highlighted in the moonlight on his smooth chestnut skin.
 
     "I'm trying to sleep,"

He stands there for a moment contemplating his options. Then slowly walks over to her bed and lifts the blanket on top of her and starts to get in. She rolls over towards him half laughing;
 
     "What?! No!"
 
     "Shh stop, hehe it's fine." 
 
     "Okay, just this once. I can't believe you," she snorts, rolling back over. He tugs the blanket a bit towards him and they tug on the blanket arguing over space until he just scoots closer toward her. Almost touching.
 
   The next day was a long hard day of work with the sun blazing on everyone the whole day. The hot and humid weather had worn everyone down even more. Alby tried to avoid Rosie and Newt the whole day which seemed odd to them, though neither said anything about it.
 
   The whole Glade is depressed and upset. Not many people spoke and people didn't eat as much. Everyone she saw gave her a look. But not a good one. Both hatred and anger for being the reason Ben was gone.
 
   She goes to sleep that night easily. Newt and Minho are in the other room and Alby is in the corner again.

In the middle of the night, probably, she is awoken by Newt at the door again. She rolls onto her back to look at him standing in the doorway with a dopey frown again.
 
     "No, one-time thing. Just sleep on a blanket next to me," Rosie says with a sleepy tone. He then starts to approach her bed to which she cut him off by saying; "on the ground," his pouty frown grows again, and he slowly hunches over, making her feel guilty. He lays his blanket out and sleeps on the floor beside her.
 
   In the morning Newt rolls over on the stick bed with a large smile and tired eyes;
 
     "Good morning," he says almost in a whisper near Rosie's ear. Gently she wakes up. She rubs her eyes and slowly rolls over. "How'd you sleep?" he continues with a cheeky smile.
 
     "What the hell?! Bro what are you doing in my bed?" she asks in total shock. She springs halfway up and rolls over to face him. "You were supposed to sleep on the blanket...on the floor next to me,"
 
    "I had a nightmare," he replies with a hopeful smile.
 
    "You had a nightmare. Again?"
 
     "Listen, Rosie, I needed to feel comfortable and I was getting this reverse power dynamic vibe from me sleeping on the ground and you up there-"
 
     "Ah yes how high and mighty I am up on a bed made of sticks,"
 
     "That is not what I meant-" A large smile grows on his face with laughter making his eyes squint and face wrinkle. Making large arm movements and regal posture;
 
     "Silence in the presence of your queen. Who sleeps a lofty 12 inches above the ground." 
 
     "Listen, I'm not ashamed. I slept comfortably when I got up into your bed and I'm sure you did too. You know what? I wanna know, how'd you sleep last night?" Newt retorts, sitting up fully now to face her. She hesitates and replies looking down guiltily;
 
     "That was the best I've slept in a while,"
 
     "Huhhh!" he gasps, "the queen slept comfortably with a peasant in her bed."
 
    "I did not sign up for this," she replies, laughing a bit. Newt mimics her regal actions while speaking in a loud formal tone;
 
    "Oh but Rosemary, my lady, our love is forbidden..." Rosie laughs and raises her hand to her head like a phone.
 
     "Hi, is this the guards? Yeah room service please, there's a large bed bug intruder in my room. He's about 5"8 and blonde."
 
     "Ask them if they got one of those 'Do Not Disturb' signs we can put on the door." 
 
   She puts her handphone away and stands up throwing the blanket on his head. He just laughs and the large grin on his face is pure and warm.
 
    "Okay, Ummm...I'm gonna find a river and wash all the 'you' off of me," she declares then opens the door to leave. Newt sits there and laughs with bright red rosy cheeks. 
 
   She turns back to him and laughs as well. She stands there as their laughs fade but wide smiles grow. Careening side to side with her arms crossed she stands waiting for something else to happen. He stares into her emerald eyes but gets nervous and looks away. His mouth gaps to speak but is cut off by loud footsteps.

Thomas suddenly walks into the hut. He looks like a duckling looking for its mother. His tall appearance almost looks like Ben. Not nearly as buff or confident. The ink-black hair and pale skin contrast with the blue shirt. They both turn to look at Thomas annoyed; narrowing their

eyes with a roll and folded arms. 
 
     "Hey uh, Fry said I was to find you, Newt. And that I should work the gardens today. I don't...really...know," he explains slowly while stammering. He reads the room that he has interrupted something, "oh I'm sorry guys."
 
    Newt ignores what he said and stands up. Swiftly he slides past Rosie and leads Thomas out the door. Rosie stands there for a moment and thinks;

What is wrong with me? I can't believe this. Ben is dead and I'm here having fun with Newt. I mean he makes me laugh and happy. That's rare, especially these days. I'm mourning him of course. Newt just helps take my mind off things. I don't know, we all need time to process things. If I can help make Newt happier too then I'll do just that. I guess I'll go to work too.

She meets Thomas in the gardens as he watches Newt demonstrate to him how to plant the corn plants. Since that's different from every other food and yesterday their work got cut short.

She learns around noon that Alby has gone into the maze with Minho today instead of Rosie. Today was supposed to be the day she goes and runs. Thomas works well most of the day and only takes one break. A long break too.
 
   He sits on a large log next to Rosie who is taking a break with him. Watching Newt and Zart ax a tree stump trying to get it out of the ground. Suddenly Thomas stops fiddling with a knife and says loudly;
 
     "But why did Alby go into the maze? I mean he's not supposed to run today. His shift is next week," Newt stands up and stops axing while sighing in response;
 
     "Things are different now. Alby went to retrace Ben's footsteps before sundown. Are you gonna help?"
 
     "Wait Newt, so he's gonna go back to where Ben was just stung-"
 
     "Thomas, Alby knows what he's doing...all right? He knows better than any of us."
 
     "Wait what does that mean?" Rosie chimes in. Thomas nods strongly in agreement. Newt responds mainly to Thomas in a thick British accent. Zart now stops axing and sits up as well, intrigued.
 
     "Well. It's like you've heard, yeah? Every month, the box sends up a new arrival. But someone had to be first, right? Someone had to have spent a whole month in the glade alone. That was Alby. 
 
    "I meant it can't have been easy. But when those other boys started coming up...he saw the truth. And he learned that the most important thing is that we all have each other. Because we're all in this together after all."
 
   Newt finishes his speech and Zart looks inspired as do Rosie and Thomas.

Oh god. I can't imagine being here alone. How'd he learn about the Grievers then? What if someone else was really first but Alby is the only one who survived first? I don't wanna think about that.

Thomas gets up and goes to help them chop.
 
   They're chopping and supporting Thomas for his help is cut off quickly. Cheering and loud talking can be heard and they see two figures coming back from the East doors.
 
   Minho and Alby have come back from running earlier than expected and instead of heading straight to the Runners hut like usual. They run to the homestead building in the corner. Some follow them inside and others follow but stay outside the building to eavesdrop. Rosie leaves the gardens and follows Newt into the homestead to find Minho panting and Alby pacing around the room with his hands on his head.
 
    Winston, Gally, Fry, and a few others stand around the room staring at the two impatiently. Awaiting the news.
 
     "What happened?" Asks Zart, busting into the room right after Newt and Rosie. The runners wince with every move, their whole demeanor just screaming exhaustion. Minho sits down and Alby continues pacing. They are both drenched in sweat and the air smells heavily of it. Their hair sticking to their faces, breathing strong and inconsistent. 
 
     "We found a dead one."
 
     "Huh?" Zart asks with a shrill high pitched voice. Speaking for everyone else who stands bewildered at his comment. "A dead what?"

Minho just smiles;
 
     "A dead Griever."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Everyone looks like someone has just told each of them could grow wings and fly away.

"Ain't a good time for jokes," Newt proclaims.

"Look," Alby answers, "I wouldn't believe me if I were you, either. But trust me, we did. A big fat nasty one," Thomas is for some reason among the group and he slowly makes his way to stand next to Rosie who is standing there confused as well with her arms crossed.

"You found a dead...Griever," Fry repeats in disbelief.

"Yes, I don't know how many times we can say it," Minho exasperates, his words lace with annoyance, "a couple of miles from here, out near section 6," Winston looks out at the Maze, then back at Minho,

"Well ... why didn't you bring it back with you?" Minho laughs again, a half-grunt, half-giggle.

"You been drinkin' Frypan's saucy sauce? Those things must weigh half a ton, dude. Plus, I wouldn't touch one if you gave me a free trip out of this place," everyone persists with questions.

"What did it look like?"

"Were the metal spikes in or out of its body?"

"Did it move at all—was its skin still moist?" Thomas looks like a kitten in a room full of K-9s. You can tell just by looking at him that his mind is bursting with questions.

As is Rosie's.

Metal spikes? Moist skin? What in the world? How could it just die? I know they're scary monsters but I'd be curious, how were they not?

—but holds her tongue, not wanting to remind them she is there. And that maybe the group should be talking in private, not in front of the other Gladers.

"Slim it, man," Minho says. "You gotta see it for yourself. It's ... weird,"

"No one will be going to see it," Alby tries to declare but is overheard by Fry-Pan's follow-up question;

"Weird?"

"Dude, we're exhausted, starving, and sun-sick. But if you wanna haul it right now, we could probably make it there and back before the walls shut," Alby replies sarcastically instead of trying to be the stern leader he was before they left that morning.

"Do we want to do that?" Replies Newt seriously,

"Dude no," Rosie retorts, accidentally blurting out. Everyone shifts their eyes to her now, "I mean come on. Bring the man-eating monster into the Glade? What if the others come for it? Like if they would eat it and we're interrupting their circle of life. We can't risk that. Plus we don't need to see it. It sounds terrifying," she finalizes looking around at everyone. They seem to be debating whether to bring it in or not.

"You're right," Thomas speaks up.

Do you have a say in this?

She thinks annoyed, "but we should know what we're up against. I mean come on. You're telling me you're not even a little bit curious?" Then some people hum in response and nod. Alby reads the room and makes up his mind;

"It's Minho and Rosie's shift tomorrow to run. I needed to take her shift today because we had to see why Ben got stung. I had to go out and examine it before anything else happened. We think it's what must've gotten Ben than just died from being sick-"

"So like a bee. It stung then died," Rosie cuts Alby off with a good idea. Minho replies to her but Alby cuts him off again quickly with an annoyed higher pitch tone.

"Actually-"

"Look, you two can go and check it out for us. We don't need every runner out there since it's dead. Just draw it and I don't know do anything else that you feel is necessary to do," Thomas sighs as though he was going to be picked to go look at it. Rosie stands mouth agape not sure what to say.

Go? You want me to go? Snakes can still kill you if they're dead. I'm sure these things could too. Even if it's like a bee it could still harm us. I'll just stand far far away. Oh...no...now I'm terrified. I won't sleep much tonight either.

She thinks. Newt notices her reaction and now shaky hands and replies;

"Unless you're not up to that we can have someone else go," she wants to yell;

please send someone else.

Yet the other side of her yells;

This is your chance to see the monsters. It's dead. Nothing can happen. Cure the curiosity that's eating you.

"Hey whatever tomorrow may bring, just know I'll be with you the whole time. If anything happens I'll protect you it's okay," Minho insists. He cringes at the last sentence as he says it. With a small confidence burst from him she replies;

"It'll be fine I'll go," everyone nods in agreement. A few people are skeptical though. The badass tough Glader girl embarking on another adventure.

"Great. So tomorrow we'll go out together-er...I mean go out into the maze tomorrow...Until then I'm going to get some delicious stew from Fry-pan," Minho says, standing up. He blinks several times and looks dizzy as he stands. Fry then helps Minho hobble out the door and everyone follows in a clumped line.

Rosie stays behind and stands in the open room for a moment to ponder the new fear in her chest. The glee of finally getting to see what they're up against like Thomas mentioned and getting out of the glade that's still filled with heavy stares. Hope rises in her chest and brightens her perspective.

A day with Minho, but also I can't talk to Thomas more about our weird same memory thing. I could speak with him real quick before he starts work again officially.

At that thought, she promptly leaves the hut. Everyone else has left, and the large crowd that had followed Minho and Alby also follows the pair over to Fry-Pans shack. The group can be heard many meters away, filled with a myriad of questions for the two dreary runners. The pair ignores each boy no matter who it is.

She jogs up to the group and picks out Thomas though it is hard since he is walking quickly at Newt's side. Once Rosie grabs his arm Thomas stops walking and lets the crowd walk around them without him. His new interest is what she has to say. As the crowd fades she has to yell to be heard over the rush of sweaty boys;

"Thomas. We need to talk."

"About our dreams?"

"No, well kind of. More so the fact that we remember."

"We're special obviously, it's just I can't remember who you are to me, Rose. I just know you are so familiar to me," his tone rises around her and he seems to have sympathy toward her. An odd thing to show a 'stranger.' Maybe not a stranger.

"Exactly. I mean right when I saw you in the box I could almost feel a light switch on and a clarity defogged my brain. I don't know how to explain it."

"Well Rose, I wouldn't call it that. More like a warmth. I mean since I've got here I've been alone and missing a part of me. Then you called my name at the door and that tinge in my brain that sparked when I first saw you lit up too," a nice smile crosses her face and she ponders that sentence for a moment.

"Where do you recognize me from? Just from dreams?"

"Yeah but I don't think they're dreams. They feel more real than a dream. Like memories," his voice trails off and he whips his nose with a sniff. Not fighting tears but fighting a prang of sadness. As though emotions aren't allowed in a place like this, not even the common sadness that everyone feels.

"You said you heard the woman's voice saying 'wicked is good' what else is in your dreams or memories whatever?"

"This other girl, long black hair-"

"Short and pale?"

"Teresa. Yeah. She seems just as familiar as you are to me." Rosie hesitates and quietly replies while looking at where the group walked off to;

"Same,"

Thomas then turns around to see the large group dispersing. Boys with low-hung heads slouching and stomping away from the huts, back to work they go. In the distance, Thomas's name can be heard from a figure too far away to distinguish who.

"Promise to talk about this later. I have some theories that I need your input on."

She nods in agreement with a hopeful smile and he jogs off while looking back at her often. She stays there impatiently shifting her weight. Suddenly feeling eyes on her she uncomfortably wraps her arms around her and walks back to the gardens after Thomas.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

That night she slept maybe two hours so did every other troubled Glader. Can't remember the dream. Too nervous for whatever tomorrow may bring her to sleep, let alone remember what she dreamed. Rosie tossed and turned all night. Just couldn't get comfortable, and couldn't stop thinking of the thousands of possible designs this monster could look like. Jeff and Cliff's sand drawing a month ago wasn't very detailed but it was detailed enough to keep her up at night. Plus the vivid sight of Ben. Who got too close to one haints her even more.

She walks out of the hut as the sun is just starting to rise and walks to the unopened doors. Her walk to the doors feels like it took hours. Slowly trying to stay awake and prepare herself while fighting every tingle of fear and worry. Alby and Minho are already at a door so she meets them there. Some other people are up as well doing their own things, but equally as exhausted and nervous for the day to come especially curious to see what the pair will come back with.

As the doors begin to open, her trembling from nerves grows. The boys assume it is just from the cold.

Come on Rosie,

she thinks while the two talks to each other, a conversation she doesn't bother to listen to.

I've got this. I'm tough, I'm tough and fast, I can handle this, it's dead, we're just drawing it. I don't even know the last time I drew something. Everything that's happened to me has proven to everyone that I'm tough and can take care of myself. Yet it hasn't convinced me.

Once the doors open Minho runs in without hesitation. She takes a few steps in the door and then stops in its gaping hall. Rosie turns back to look into the Glade like it is the last time she will see it. Longing to go back. It's odd. Every day she wishes it was her turn to run. When the day comes for her to run she's excited and can't wait to leave.

She looks at Alby like he is god, with a look of longing, tired and fearful eyes, and a quavering lip she pleads with her body language for help. Just doesn't want to go.

Sprint as fast as he can limp, comes Newt. Looking very tired but determined. Minho stops, jogs back to Rosie, stops at her side, and empathetically reassures her in a low soft voice;

"Hey, you're gonna be okay. It's just another day. It's dead. Plus I'll be right by your side the whole time. And you've got a giant knife weapon and you can run 5 times faster than me. You are going to be just fine."

Nervously biting her lip she just nods. The Glade is starting to wake up and the sun is cresting the ridge of the walls. Newt finished his limping run and stops as he catches his breath next to Alby. Resting his hand on Alby's shoulder, he bends over for air. Rosie goes to go say something to the worn-out blonde boy but Minho motions for Rosie to start walking. So that he can talk to other boys on his own.

Rosie walks through the large doors and stopped to wait for Minho. As though the walls don't echo everything they say, they speak in a whisper but it's loud. The towering cement walls stand like giants and loom over her. The way they point at the sky isn't the same as they had in past days. They lean inwards towards her, as though they are reaching and beckoning for her. With fast breaths and wide eyes, she starts with her mouth agape at the claustrophobic scene.

She squeezes her eyes shut and grabs her waist again hoping it'll all disappear. Everything even the Glade would just be a nightmare. Opening her eyes and turning around she faces the Glade and her three close friends gathered at the edge of the cement. The sense of the looming walls still behind her and getting closer. Slowly walking towards the trio she overhears Newt in his heavy accent;

"Minho, I love ya mate, but if anything happens to Rosie it might not be this maze that kills you," Alby puts his hand on Minho's shoulder with sharp eyes to reassure what Newt said. Minho's large smile shrinks a bit, realizing he is now the guard of the Queen.

Thomas starts jogging towards them as well but Minho nods then turn and runs past Rosie. She takes it as a challenge and runs after him. The walls return upwards pointing at the white thin clouds above.

A little way in she turns back to see three anxious silhouettes standing at the door. Rosie takes a turn and it all disappears.

After a while of running down the echoing halls and ivy-covered maze paths, they slow their pace. Catching their breath Minho and her engage in light conversation.

Huh, he's actually really funny and nice. They all like me I mean like me like me. I don't see how we can be focusing on drama in a dystopian possibly disastrous world. How do I know the world is a disaster? Why do clues like this just keep popping into my head? And only I know about it. I keep asking myself those stupid questions like an answer will actually form. No point in asking them, since no answer will come to my mind....oh boy. We're coming up on the wider halls. Sections are close and so is the beast. I'm really scared.

Minho stops walking and looks around a bit. Realizing they are in the wrong section he tries to play it cool, they just stroll the rest of the way being too careless with time. Once they come to the right section they walk through some more maze-ways but he stops her before they round a corner. As a warning he heedfully says;

"Okay. It's right around the corner. It is scary and about three times your height and four times your length. Just know we need to hurry and draw it quickly. It's already past noon."

His warning is no match for what lies in front of her. A giant green machine lies on its back like a spider. 8 legs. A long, scorpion-like tail with a three-fingered claw at the end that looks like it clasps and unclasps. Ladybug-like body figure just without the spots. And it's green and slimy, like a snail. She jumps back at the sight of the monstrous thing and they just stand and stare for a while.

The legs are made of metal, with springs, wires, bolts, and other compressible tools. Each leg is pointed sharply at the end, almost like spears or spikes. It's crawled up like a dead spider would lie. Its mouth agape, large sharp foot long teeth dripping slimy white drool. Light green body, it has no spikes on its back or antennas like Jeff drew. The rest is pretty similar. Perhaps 15 feet long and 6 feet wide.

Minho fetches his paper and water from his backpack and starts sipping as he kneels to begin to draw it. She is too scared to move. Once she sees his toddler-like drawing, Rosie knows she can do better. Grabbing hers as well. They sit and draw the creature for a while. Making different versions and what it probably looks like standing upright. Hers isn't perfect but surprisingly accurate.

The sun is diagonal to them now, meaning it is late afternoon and they should be back soon. Minho stands up and seems sad that their fun bonding drawing time is over. They start to walk away as they suddenly hear metal and gears shifting.

What? New wall opening? That's what it sounds like. The doors shouldn't be closed yet.

This is her first thought. A low growl, assuming it was her stomach, is followed by a metallic ring every few seconds, like sharp knives rubbing against each other. Not a hungry stomach.

It grows louder by the second, and then a series of eerie clicks join in. Rosie thinks of long fingernails tapping against a glass. A hollow moan fills the air, and then something sounds like the clanking of chains. All of it, together, is horrifying, they stop in their tracks to try and hear it better. No need. It is getting louder and more clear.

Together in unison, the two spin around to face the Griever standing and slowly approaching them. Rosie immediately grabs Minho's arm and he grabs the hand holding him with his other arm. Not knowing whether to scream and run or stand still like it won't see them. They freeze holding their breath and each other

It stops approaching and stares at them, straight into their soul, a fear never felt before. So scared she doesn't even feel fear. Suddenly and quickly it charges at the two. Minho yells and Rosie screams. Their shrieks echo through the corridors and up over the walls.

"RUN!!" Minho yells as Rosie stands in place, frozen in fear. Forcing herself to move for life or death. The Griever runs and gains on them quickly. Unaware of their surroundings, they just hopelessly turn anywhere. Minho wants to get out but also can't lead it to the Glade. In unison, they keep cursing at each other and at the monster.

They round a corner that leads to a dead end. Slowing their pace, they have to turn around and barely dodge a leap the Griever took. Like a lion, it stalks them, and like a lion, it leaps for the kill. No thoughts in mind, no logic. Just hard breath after breath and panting. It misses and has to regain its composure.

They get to small pathways finally and it seems like Minho is leading them toward the Glade door. It should be about to close in 30 or so minutes. The shadows of the walls loom and reach for their souls as they run, trying to outrun the death and the darkness that calls for them.

Minho is a couple of steps behind her. She tries to pace herself so she doesn't leave him behind. No matter what nonsense he screams about leaving and running ahead, she ignores him and they stay together. He stumbles and almost trips over the ivy on the floor and fallen rocks from the walls. Slowing his pace again, the Griever will catch them for sure if another slip-up happens. Minho yells directions and more curse words. She looks over her shoulder often to see the thing of her nightmares.

Pure terror fills every inch of her and the maze. Cursing the people who put them in there and everything else. The Griever seems to be getting slower and tired like them. Minho stumbles over his own feet, causing Rosie to get distracted. She stumbles like him, but instead of running on, she loses her balance and tumbles. Flipping over and rolling on the hard cement ground. Minho passes her. The Griever picks up the pace, taking this opportunity.

It was 50 feet behind them but now 20. Rosie looks up at Minho from the floor. He tries to pull her up but to no avail. He realizes there's no time she can get up on her own, so he runs in front of her, armed with machetes and ready for a fight. Not afraid, just angry.

The Griever leaps. Then everything goes black.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Back at the Glade, everyone is on edge just from having heard a dead Griever was found. The Gladers aren't supposed to know, but some eavesdroppers leaked that information, and now everyone knows. The thought that a Griever can die randomly is frightening. Now that triggers another thought; they could be in the maze during the day. They don't have to stay away just at night. Though many believe they can't be in the sunlight, which is what that Griever died of. Of the many rumors and possibilities that arose, none is more popular than the terrifying thought of those two dying.
 
   A few hours after noon, a great gray shadow from large dark clouds cast itself over the Glade. This dark, dim light sets the depressing mood even more. Rolling and rumbling towards them, they carry a heavy scent of rain and strong wind. Once the clouds reach and cover the Glade, they seem to stop moving and hover over everyone. As though they are watching the Gladers, Rosie, and Minho run in the maze.
 
   Thomas, who was working with Winston and tending to a goat, has his attention drawn away when he notices Newt pacing up in the tree house. Though it was a little far from where the animal pens are, he can still tell it is him anxiously pacing. His stomach growls, as does the thunder. Its low groan causes several people to look up into the sky at the treacherous fluffy clouds. Thomas doesn't know Rosie super well, but the connection he feels to her from his unknown past is intensely strong. He can't feel anything but anxiety and worry for her.
 
   As the sky begins to cry, Newt comes down from the tree house and approaches the hut next to the animal pens. Soon the light rain turns into a heavy pour everyone has to stop working and take cover in huts and under trees. Everyone is watching the doors through the cracks in the huts or out the doors. Having nothing to keep their minds busy, they succumb to the sorrowful reality. 
 
   Supposed to be back by noon. Minho tends to run late but not by this many hours. Heavy rain makes running harder, and darkness makes their visibility low. No one dares to blink, for if they miss the millisecond of a second, they could miss something happening. 
 
     "They should be back by now," Thomas says to Newt. They stand in the doorway of the homestead building with others surrounding them and watch the empty doors, "what happens if they don't make it?" Thomas asks, turning to him. Newt doesn't look at him, with a confident tone to reassure himself and Thomas, he unemotionally utters;
 
     "They're gonna make it." 
 
     "But what happens if they don't?" 
 
     "They're gonna make it."
 
   An hour or two later, the clouds stop their crying from watching the horrific scenes of the maze. They pass over as the sun peeks out from behind the clouds. Wet ground and dark sand cover the Glade. Every Glader is now gathered in front of the West door. Standing in a long line before the cement, still on the grass. Waiting.
 
   Some crouch and others careen side to side uncomfortably. All stare in silence into the maze. Occasionally hear a scream or distant yelling from the two still inside.
 
   The silence that hovers in the air pressures more stress into each mind. The fear of losing Minho; to some a best friend, to others a leader, and to many, he's a brother. Then Rosie: a beautiful, strong, kind girl, who is loved by all. Only been here a month but to many, she is seen as a role model and sister.
 
     "Come on guys. Can't we send someone after them?" Thomas suddenly breaks the silence. He's had enough silence.

No one replies for a minute. He stands in the middle of the line next to Newt and Alby. If they stop watching the corridors, they'll miss their return. 
 
     "That's against the rules," replies Gally in a very stern low-pitched voice. Concerned and sterner than usual. He's sitting on his legs crouching next to Fry as he bites his nails.
 
     "Either they make it back, or they don't," continues Newt.
 
     "We can't risk losing anyone else," Alby says as a final statement. 
 
   The boom and low howl of the doors starting to close rings off the walls. Everyone flinches. The right door starts to slowly slide left and many sighs and moans cry like a choir. Some people sit down in defeat, and others turn and start to slowly walk away.
 
   Thomas looks at the sky in disbelief. The situation has gotten so grave he doesn't know how to react. Many don't. There is still time if they can just make it before it shuts.
 
     "Are they lost?" asks Thomas trying to keep some hopes up.
 
     "How the bloody hell are we supposed to know Greenie?" Newt retorts, practically yelling, as he whirls around towards Thomas quickly. Thomas takes a step back and he immediately regrets saying that.
 
     "Do you think I wouldn't risk my life in a second to save those lugs?" he argues over the loud closing door. Some more boys start to walk away as the door closes, leaving about 15 feet open.
 
    "Whoa, Newt that is not what I meant...I... No...I'm sorry...Just trying to help," Newt backs off in a huff and turns to face the Glade while running his dirty hands through his knotted golden blonde hair. Alby puts his large hand on Thomas's shoulder heavily. He sighs and says, pausing after each sentence;
 
     "Newt won't say it, so I will. If they're not back, it means they're dead. Minho's too smart to get lost. Ain't nothin' Rosie couldn't outrun. Impossible. They're dead," at that defiant comment most people walk off defeated and depressed as hell.
 
     "GUYS!" Gally yells as he bursts up, looking into the maze with wide gleeful eyes. Everyone whips around and runs to look back in.
 
     "There! They're back!" he continues, pointing in. The crowd cheers at the sight of two figures approaching the closing door slowly. Newt rushes to the front of the line but stops the excitement;
 
     "Wait, no, something's wrong," he observes. The crowd hushes and studies the two figures intensely. One is limping and the other is not moving, draped on the other's back. Carrying the body but struggling hard. As the two approaches, a few can make out Minho. Carrying Rosemary.
 
     "Come on Minho! You can do it!"
 
     "RUN!!"
 
     "Come on! GO!" 
 
    "You got this!" 
 
"MOVE IT, MAN!"
 
   Everyone yells at once. Their cries echoes down the maze and off the cement. The race against the closing doors is on. Minho has to stop and set her down. He restarts to drag her arm in a faster attempt. They are still at least 70 feet away from the door that only has a 10-foot gap open left. Minho screams in frustration, hoping it will give him strength.
 
     "Minho, you gotta leave her!" Yells Gally with pain in his voice. Some others yell the same thing and other nonsense.
 
     "They're not gonna make it...." Newt whispers under his breath in defeat. His eyes started to water, watching his friends about to die. 
 
Thomas looks around silently. Everyone else is yelling their heads off and cheering. The world moves in slow motion, and their cheers fog and can't be comprehended anymore. Minho is still 50 feet away. The door has 6 feet left open until it's officially closed...5 feet...4 feet...Everyone is still yelling and screaming in desperation. Thomas stares in desperately. His leg twitches towards the maze. Alby twists his head and eyes, Thomas, carefully.
 
     "Don't you do it, Thomas."
 
     "Don't bloody do it, Tommy," says Alby and Newt at the same time. They know just what Thomas is thinking. Thomas ignores and springs into action.
 
     "Thomas, no!" They all yell at him. 
 
   He leaps onto the hard concrete to run through. Newt tries to grab his arm, but it brushes Thomas's arm but misses. 3 feet...2 feet...

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thomas shoves past the door at the last possible second then they shut. The walls slams behind Thomas. As the echo of its heartbreaking boom ricochets off the ivy-covered stone like mad laughter. The insane yelling is cut off. Intense claustrophobia rushes his senses and quenches his test.

Sealing him, Minho, and Rosie in for the night. A thick silence follows the thunderous rumble of the door closing. A veil of darkness seems to cover the sky as if even the sun is frightened away by what lurks within the Maze. The sun is falling, and the mammoth walls looked like enormous tombstones in a weed-infested cemetery for giants.

Thomas leans back against the hard cold cement, overcome by disbelief at what he has just done. Filled with terror at what the consequences might be. Minho's moaning and heavy breathing veer Thomas's attention down the corridor. The skinny tall boy pushes himself away from the wall with a sigh and runs to the two Gladers.

Minho has pulled himself up from laying on the ground and is standing once again, but he looks terrible; even in the pale light still available—sweaty, dirty, scratched-up. Rosie, on the ground, looks worse, her clothes are ripped, and her body is covered with bloody cuts and bruises. The limp body appears stiff, gray, and dead.

Thomas shudders. A thousand thoughts run through his mind yet not one could can he spit out into words. Minho just stares at Thomas with a narrow piercing glare and says, still out of breath;

"Congratulations, you just killed yourself," Thomas looks at him with a blank stare and his blood runs cold. Annoyed and upset Minho groans;

"If you think that was brave comin' out here, listen up. You're the shuckiest shuck-faced shuck there ever was. You're as good as dead, just like us," Thomas feels his face heat up—he expected at least a little gratitude. With some courage and a hint of attitude Thomas replies;

"I couldn't just stand there and leave you guys out here."

"And what good are you with us?" Minho rolls his eyes. "Whatever, dude. Break the Number One Rule, kill yourself, whatever."

"You're welcome. I was just trying to help," Thomas feels like kicking him in the face. He likes Minho, just sometimes he has an attitude he only seems to show towards him. Minho forces a bitter laugh, then kneels back on the ground beside Rosie.

Thomas watches Minho's annoyed and angry body turn to depression and despair. His longing eyes linger on her still face. Staring as though at a full moon silently at midnight on a cold night or a beautiful artwork ripped to shreds yet the beauty of the piece still shows. His lips quiver as he silently cries. Seeing his love dead on the hard Marengo gray ground. Stifling his running nose and dripping eyes, Thomas does not notice.

Thomas takes a closer look at the collapsed girl and realizes just how bad things are. No wonder Minho is so upset.

Rosie looks on the edge of death. Her usually rosy cheeks and tan skin are losing color fast and her breaths are quick and shallow. Hopelessness rains down on Thomas. Eyeing her sends a shiver down his spine and tears to his eyes. Fighting them back he nonchalantly asks;

"What happened?"

"Don't wanna talk about it. Let's just say the Grievers can play dead real well." This statement takes Thomas by surprise.

"So she was ... bitten? Stung, whatever? Is she going through the Changing?"

"You've got a lot to learn," is all Minho responds. Thomas wants to yell at him. He knows he had a lot to learn—that was why he is asking questions. Her limp appearance and slow-rising chest lead him to the worst fear of all. Cringing at the shallow and empty question he is about to ask, he forces himself to mutter;

"...Is she going to die?"

"Since I made us fall behind and she got stung, probably. Could be dead in an hour—I don't know how long it takes. Course, we'll be dead, too, so don't get all weepy for her. Yep, we'll all be nice and dead soon," he explains so matter-of-factly.

Thomas can hardly process the meaning of the words. But fast enough, the dire reality of the situation begins to hit Thomas, and his insides turn to rot. The way Minho is speaking seems as though he is trying to cope with the situation. His way of doing so is very different from the way Thomas wants to deal with it. Unable to accept the situation he kneels on the ground next to Rosie across from him wearily. His tone rises yet his hope fades.

"We're really going to die? You're telling me we have no chance?"

"None."

"Oh, come on—there has to be something we can do. How many Grievers'll come at us?" he peers down the corridor that leads deeper into the Maze as if expecting the creatures to arrive then, summoned by the sound of their name.

"I don't know," a thought springs into Thomas's mind, giving him hope.

"But ... what about others who've been stung and survived?" Minho glances up at him with a look that says he is dumber than cow klunk, with a twang in his tone he replies;

"Don't you know? There aren't any survivors from this," Thomas now star-struck with a wrench in his gut. Full of questions and confused thoughts. He gives no expression. Having to come to this grim reality he's been plonked into.

"But I thought you can't go out here at night. The Grievers only came out at night right? How have they never survived if they're only allowed in the maze during the day?"

"They do, shank. They always come out at night. I mean during the experimenting times, when we didn't know anything we'd go out at night all the time. That's when people died."

"Has anyone ever been caught outside the walls at night and lived through it?"

"Never," Thomas scowls, wishing he can find one little spark of hope. After a moment of silence, which Minho is thankful for, Thomas has to ruin it.

"How many have died, then?" Minho just stares at the ground, crouching with one forearm on a knee. He is exhausted, almost in a daze. With a depressed voice fighting the lingering depression he mutters;

"A few...Haven't you been to the graveyard?"

"Yeah,"

"Well, those are just the ones we found. There are more whose bodies never showed up," Minho points with his thumb over his shoulder absently back toward the sealed-off Glade, "that freaking graveyard's back in the woods for a reason. Nothing kills happy time more than being reminded of your slaughtered friends every day." Minho stands slowly and grabs Rosie's left arm, then nods to her right side.

"Grab her other side, we'll have her arms over our back and hold her legs. Like a chair. We gotta carry her over to the door. Cover her in Ivy and just hope they won't see her," Thomas can't believe anything that's happening. He looks around like he is in a dream, hoping with all his might that it is just a bad nightmare.

"How can this be happening?!" Turning in a circle he yells at the dark sky above and feels close to losing it once and for all.

"Greenie quit your crying. You should've followed the rules and stayed inside. Now come on, get her side," wincing at the growing cramps in his side, Thomas walks over and lifts her as he is told.

They half carry, half drag the almost-lifeless body 50 feet or so to the vertical crack of the Door, where Minho props Rosie up against the wall in a semi-sitting position. Rosie's chest rises and falls with struggling breaths, but her skin is drenched in sweat; she looks like she won't last much longer.

"Aye Minho, where was she bitten? Can you see it?"

"They don't freaking bite you. They prick you. And no, you can't see it. There could be dozens all over her body who knows," Minho folds his arms and leans against the wall staring at the corresponding wall. For some reason, Thomas thinks the word prick sounds a lot worse than bite.

"Prick you? What does that mean?"

"Dude, you just have to see them to know what I'm talking about," Thomas pointed at Minho's arms, then his legs.

"Well, why didn't the thing prick you?" Minho holds his hands out.

"Maybe it did—maybe I'll collapse any second."

"They..." Thomas starts but doesn't know how to finish. He can't tell if Minho had been serious.

"There was no they, just the one we thought was dead. It went nuts and...stung Rosie, but then ran away," Minho looks back into the Maze, which is now almost completely dark with the night sky. No moon, no stars, no hope. "But I'm sure it and a whole bunch of them suckers will be here soon to finish us off with their needles."

"Needles?!"

"Yeah, needles," Minho doesn't elaborate, and his face says that he doesn't plan to. Thomas looks up at the enormous walls covered in thick vines—desperation has finally clicked him into problem-solving mode. He's fed up with the hopelessness and stubborn attitude the tough kid is showing him.

"Can't we climb this thing?" he looks at Minho, who doesn't say a word. His droopy eyes stare at her poor hunched figure. Thomas repeats louder;

"The vines—can't we climb them?" Minho lets out a frustrated sigh;

"I swear, Greenie, you must think we're a bunch of idiots. You really think we've never had the ingenious thought of climbing the freaking walls?" For the first time, Thomas feels anger creeping in to compete with his fear and panic. Minho kneels next to Rosie and brushes some loose hair out of her face and tucks it behind her ear. He gives a weak smile but it fades quickly. He has failed her, failed the Gladers, couldn't protect her, she didn't want to come in the first place.

"I'm just trying to help, man. Why don't you quit moping at every word I say and talk to me? Are you serious? Can't we take her somewhere else that's better-" abruptly, Minho turns and jumps at Thomas, grabs him by his shirt collar, and shoves him against the wall behind them.

"You don't understand, shuck-face! You don't know anything, and you're just making it worse by trying to have hope! We're dead, you hear me?! Dead! There's nowhere to go!"

Thomas doesn't know which he feels more strongly—anger at Minho or pity for him. He is giving up too easily. Minho looks down at his hands clasped to Thomas's shirt and shame washes across his face. Slowly, he lets go and backs away. Thomas straightens his clothes defiantly.

"Ah, man, oh man," Minho stammers to himself, then crumples to the ground, burying his face in clenched fists. Anxiety and fear setting in he quavers; "I've never been this scared before, dude. Not like this."

Thomas wants to say something, tell him to grow up, tell him to think, tell him to explain everything he knows. Something! He opens his mouth to speak but closes it quickly when he hears the noise.

Minho's head pops up; he looks down one of the dark stone corridors. Thomas can feel his breath quicken. A low haunting sound comes from deep within the maze. A constant whirring that has a metallic ring every few seconds, like sharp knives rubbing against each other. It grows louder by the second, and then a series of eerie clicks join in. Sounds just like the Griever that Minho and Rosie encountered earlier.

A hollow moan fills the air, and then something sounds like the clanking of chains. All of it, together, is horrifying, and the small amount of courage Thomas had gathered is starting to slip away. Thomas stands, his face barely visible in the dying light. When he speaks, Thomas has his eyes wide with terror and his body trembling.

"We have to do something!" Thomas repeats. Minho rolls his eyes and turns his back to Thomas and goes to grab some vines to cover Rosie with.

Thomas watches Minho for a moment, trying to think then as he helps cover her. As he tries to pull ivy off the wall he realizes how strong it is and how it won't come off the wall easily.

In the flick of a switch, a brilliant idea pops into Thomas's head. He elbows Minho as he stares at the wall covered in ivy and Minho rolls his eyes again and stops to look. He turns to Thomas and looks at the wall too, puzzled. He doesn't have the same idea.

Thomas walks a few feet along the wall until he finds a thick growth of ivy covering most of the stone. He reaches down and grabs one of the vines that goes all the way from the ground to the top of the wall. Tightly he wraps his hand around it. It feels thicker and more solid than he has imagined, maybe an inch in diameter. He pulls on it, and with the sound of thick paper ripping apart, the vines come unattached from the wall—more and more as Thomas steps away from it.

"What are you doing?" Minho asks hesitantly as he just watches Thomas finagle with the vines.

"You won't explain anything to me so I won't either," Thomas retorts, not looking at Minho. Minho rolls his eyes and goes back to covering Rosie. Then the same idea pops into his head.

Minho turns back to Thomas who has moved back ten feet. He can no longer see the end of the vine way above; it disappears in the darkness. But the trailing plant has yet to fall free, so Thomas knows it is still attached up there somewhere. Hesitant to try, Thomas steels himself and pulls on the vine of ivy with all his strength. It holds.

He yanks on it again. Then again, pulling and relaxing with both hands over and over. Then he lifts his feet and hangs onto the vine; his body swung forward. The vine holds.

Quickly, Thomas grabs other vines, ripping them away from the wall, creating a series of climbing ropes. Minho and Thomas test each one, and they all prove to be as strong as the first. Encouraged, they go back to Rosie and bring her over to the vines. Not saying a word, too out of time.

A sharp crack echoes from within the Maze, followed by the horrible sound of crumpling metal. Thomas, startled, swung around to look, his mind so concentrated on the vines that he momentarily shut out the Grievers; he searches all three directions of the Maze. He can't see anything coming, but the sounds are louder—the whirring, the groaning, the clanging. The air has brightened ever so slightly; he can make out more of the details of the Maze than he'd been able to just minutes before.

The Grievers are close. They have to be. Thomas pushes aside the swelling panic and sets himself to work. He grabs one of the vines and wraps it around Rosie's chest like the harness she is wearing. And wraps it onto the harness as well. The plant can only reach so far, so he has to prop her up as much as he can to make it work. After several wraps, he ties the vine off.

Thomas is worried about the Glader's circulation getting cut off, but decides it is worth the risk. Trying to ignore the doubt that is seeping into his mind about the plan, Thomas continues.

The noises grow louder. The roar of engines intersperses with rolling, and cranking that sounds like chains hoisting machinery in an old, grimy factory. And then came the smell—something burning, oily. Thomas can't begin to guess what is in store for him; he's never seen a Griever. He has to quit wasting time, just waiting for them to come and end his life.

"Okay now what?" Minho sighs as he steps back. Suddenly realizing they have no way to hide her or hoist her into the air. Thomas goes to the wall and grabs the other vines they had made into the climbing ropes. The cracks in the wall make for good foot and hand holders when the vines seem unstable.

He begins to climb the vines a little uneasy and very nervous. Now halfway up the wall, Minho stands at the bottom just watching him. He looks at Thomas like he is an insane monkey.

Thomas follows the vine she is tied to and rips it apart with all his might. Finding another strong vine he laces it through. As he descends the vast wall he has the strand and tests its strength by lightly tugging on it. A pulley system is in place.

As he lightly tugs the thick leaf-covered vine the limp body goes slightly upwards. The two look at each other and then position themselves.

Minho stands behind Thomas, yanking and pulling on the vine backward. Remarkably their idea works. She is being hoisted into the air above the ground away from the Grievers.

The frightening sounds of the Grievers grow closer by the second, echoing off the stone walls of the Maze. Thomas can hear the odd screaming and machine grinding in the distance. He doesn't want to meet the source of those sounds. Minho looks behind them often, very panicked each time.

Their sweat-drenched faces watch the limp girl ascend the wall. Her limp body careens from side to side. The sight of their almost-dead friend is almost too much to bear; they don't look at her as they pull.

The sounds are now louder—the awful, awful sounds. Still, they work. The teamwork is amazing. Neither seems to like the other very much yet they are a great duo. The loud sounds suddenly stop. They do as well. Minho turns his head as much as he can, to see darkness behind them. Thomas does too but is still trying to heave Rosie higher.

Minho stops working and holds his breath. He's become pale and frozen in place. Staring into the darkness the monstrous figure can be slightly made out. It's just sitting there. Maybe 60 feet away. Sitting in the dark, stalking them. Thomas refuses to stop. She is halfway up the wall knocked out and oblivious in a deep dream.

They are heaving Rosie up one wall and to the left of that wall is a long hallway that branches off. Down that hallway is where the Griever sits.  Hearing their struggles. Minho has to step to the left and peer around the corner a bit to be able to see it. His assumption that it was behind them is wrong.

"We gotta go!" whispers Minho as loud as he dares. His voice is shaking in panic. He loosens his grip on the vine and Thomas starts to lose his stance on the concrete floor. Slowly sliding forwards.

"No, come on. Just a little higher," Minho can't lift his eyes off death standing in the shadow.

"No Greenie, we gotta go."

"Just a little more," Thomas keeps arguing.

"Now!" He finally says in a regular voice. The Griever still doesn't move. Thomas peers into the darkness in front of them and can see the figure. His grip loosens on the vine and it starts to slip through his hands. He quickly draws his attention back to the vine and she only slides down the wall a foot or so.

"I'm sorry greenie," Minho stammers in Thomas's ear with a twinge of sadness. He lets go of the vine and sprints away into the maze to the right straight down. The Griever could be asleep or want an easier target for it didn't move an inch. Other loud mechanical sounds can be heard in the distance. More crunching and walking. The speed of this crunching and grinding is faster.

Once Minho lets go, all the weight is in the hands of Thomas who already had a loosened grip. As Minho runs Thomas tries to yell no; his voice is taken with him as his body slams forwards into the wall. Rosie slides down a few more feet and Thomas is now in an awkward position. His feet plant on the wall, and he is vertical trying not to let her fall.

His body then slams sideways into the ivy-covered wall. As his side slams into the cold hard wall, he lets out a yelp. His weight now anchors Rosie and he slides under and behind the ivy growing from cracks in the ground. Thomas is now covered behind giant roots and thick vine strands.

Grunting a bit trying not to fly upwards or let go. The metallic sounds echo off the walls. Harsh stomps of each leg one at a time. Death has begun to hunt. As it slowly walks past, Thomas can only see its legs.

This monster is much taller than he expected. Through some gaps in the ivy, he can see sharp metal legs. Not feet, just the legs and a joint halfway up to resemble a knee joint almost. Each step sounds terrifying and sends surrounding pebbles bouncing away. The eerie clicks are its legs walking on the floor. The grinding is its legs bending and moving forwards.

Thomas holds his breath and doesn't dare move a muscle. His eyes follow it as it walks past. It doesn't see Thomas behind the vines so it walks past.

Once the steps are far enough to sound distant, Thomas considers his options. No way he can hold her all night like this. He looks around for an answer and finds it. The root coming from the ground is so thick he can't wrap his hand around it. So he wraps the end of the vine that suspends Rosie up around the base of the root.

Once he wraps it many times he rolls out of the vines and jumps to his feet in a panicking scramble. He looks up at her to observe her limp body and head hanging low. The vine isn't moving and she seems to be in a stable place.

The low moan echoes through the halls and it snaps Thomas back to reality again. Instinctively he bounces to the other side of that wall. He can't see it pass down the hall behind him.

He takes one last look up at the girl which might be the last time he sees her. Then cautiously looks at his surroundings. Never been in the maze before, and has no idea what to do, or where to go. He slowly walks down a hall. Better to move than to stay still he figures.

He hears the clicking of joints again but is distant. He walks in the opposite direction of where he thinks the noises are coming from.

Then stops moving just as fast as he started. Thomas stares in horror at the monstrous thing making its way down the long corridor of the Maze. It looks like an experiment gone terribly wrong—something from a nightmare.

Part animal, part machine, the Griever clicks along the stone pathway. Its body resembles a gigantic slug, sparsely covered in hair and glistening with slime, grotesquely pulsating in and out as it breathes. Thomas wonders what—or who—can create such frightening, disgusting creatures. He doesn't dare move.

The same Griever that attacked Rosie earlier that day is now in front of him. Just as suddenly as the Griever leaped for Minho and Rosie, it does it again. It leaps into the air and pounces onto the ground right after Thomas sprints away. It scrambles to get into composure again then chases Thomas as fast as it can go.

Thomas is as fast if not a bit faster than Rosie. He sprints for his life turning down any and every turn he can to escape the beast. It roars a heart-stopping roar like a lion and then continued running. He turned down every alley panting heavily. The Griever somehow is smart. Thomas turned down one alley, and the Griever stops and goes down another alley. No matter, Thomas continues running.

The Griever slides and slams into the wall right in front of Thomas. It came from another alley to cut him off. Thomas is forced to slow down and run down the next alley to the left. Not before letting out a scream. The Griever screams as well. He sprints and turns a couple more times before turning into a dead end. He lets out a loud curse and turns around then down the right alley. Also a dead end.

The Griever rounds the corner and starts running at Thomas. Thomas looks around at the ivy desperately. The top of the end wall is broken off and a large slanted concrete piece lies pointing up like a ramp. With no other option, he runs at it, up and jumps onto the wall, and grabs the ivy vines tightly. Leaves scatter and he desperately climbs. Not testing anything he grabbed.

The Griever jumps too, almost on top of Thomas. It starts slipping and digs its sharp legs into the concrete to climb it. Thomas is already halfway up the wall climbing desperately for his life.

He reaches the top of the wall and pulls himself up and over it. He rolls on his side to get over the ledge then turns to see the emerging legs creep over the side. The spider legs crack and crunch as they do. It pulls itself over the wall top. Thomas runs along the top of the thick walls turning and yelling. The Griever follows.

Thomas comes to the end of a wall and almost falls off. He turns around and goes to run back, but the Griever is hot on his tail and at the other end of the path. He stops and flails his arms to help him stop faster. He has no other choice, he braces himself, then runs at the end of the wall and jumps off. Screaming at the the top of his lungs as he descends towards the floor.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thomas tries to jump onto the opposite wall that is covered in ivy. His body makes contact as he slams hard into the huge cement wall. His hands slide through vines and leaves fly everywhere. He finally gets a good grip on a vine and holds onto it with all his might. Breathing heavily he turns his head over his shoulder to see the Griever backing up on the wall. It braces itself, runs to the end, and jumps after Thomas. It lands with a hard thud against the wall. Stabbing its legs into the wall and ivy. Thomas's yelling is overheard by the crunching and grinding of concrete and metal machinery.

The Griever is almost right over Thomas and struggles to climb upwards. Thomas tries to climb up on the ivy as well. The Griever lifts one leg and a large spike pops out the side of the leg. The spike is sticking out of a large cylinder tube that has cords connecting it to the Griever's body. It tries to stab Thomas with its leg and sting him with the spike, but the ivy breaks.

Thomas screams as the whole wall of ivy starts to let go of its tight grasp on the wall. Its cling to life on the wall has let go. Leaving Thomas and the Griever to fall backward.

They land on the hard concrete floor now covered in ivy vines. Thomas lands on his back in a bed of ivy vines; he scrambles to his feet in pain to see the Griever tangled in it. It can't get out of the web of ivy and vines that now cling to death itself. Thomas watches it struggle for a second as he breathes deep heavy breathes-then he realizes he can run away. He runs down to the end of the corridor and stops to take more breaths as he watches it struggle.

This break only lasts a second or two. Loud steps coming from his side can't be heard over the terrible sounds from the Griever. Thomas yells as something tackles his side;

"GAHAG!"

"You're one crazy son of a bitch!" Yells a shrill high pitched familiar voice. Thomas looks down at his side and realizes it is his friend and feels instant relief and happiness. Seeing her familiar face in dreams is no match to the familiar relief that floods him right now. He breathes heavily and suddenly realizes;

"ROSE?!" he yells. His face is mortified to see the walking corpse acting totally fine. Her appearance looks ill, very pale, her blood veins look a little more visible than normal, and dark blue almost purple. Half covered in vines and leaves from when they hid her up on the wall from earlier. It's Rosie alright, but not really her.

They try to keep talking but the Griever lets out an ear-drum-breaking scream and they both turn to look at it in terror.

"We gotta go!" she yells, tugs his shirt sleeve, and sprints off. They run at the same pace down the hallways. She suddenly goes faster and turns right. He has to slow to redirect his thinking of going left. She goes right again. The Griever's heavy stomping is getting louder. She Goes right again.

"THIS IS A CIRCLE!" Thomas yells as they see the vines on the floor from before in a tangled mess where the Griever just was.

"IT'S A SQUARE!" Rosie retorts with a humourous attitude.

"WHY?!" He yells, panicked. As they approach the vines on the ground Rosie slows down and stops in front of the vines. Thomas ran through them and has to stop and jog back to her.

"WE GOTTA MOVE!" he yells, grabbing her arm. She tugs away with ease and reaches for the vines in a pile. She then runs behind the nearby opposite wall. Now she is holding onto the vines a couple of feet off the ground. Thomas follows her and crouches behind her as she sits on her feet against the cold cement behind a wall. Her skin almost matches the pale gray cement.

They pant heavily and wait for death to come louder and closer. It runs past and through the vine line, she is holding. It again gets tangled in the vines and twirls around getting more stuck.

Rosie then springs up and sprints past it and Thomas reluctantly follows. They stop at the same end where she found Thomas the first time and jumps on him and hug him tightly. With all her might she squeezes and almost cries. He hugs her back, confused but grateful. Not complaining he still tries to catch his breath as he exclaims;

"Oh my god! Rose are you okay?! What happened? How did you get down?! Did you fall? Are you hurt?-" he continues to ramble, she has to cut him off;

"No, you idiot I'm not okay! I've been stung and it hurts like hell! I can't believe this is happening. Did you put me up on the wall?!" They have to yell over the struggling Griever. Its loud crashing and stomping drown out oncoming footsteps.

A large thing practically jumps onto them and grabs them both tightly.

"You two are insane!" Minho yells over everything. He looks down the corridor. His eyes are wide and panicked and as out of breath as the other two.

"We gotta go! We can get a head start," he yells then sprints back the way he had come. The other two follow and they run fast but are getting tired. As the sounds drowned out they slowed but kept going. Minho is in the lead. He knows the maze the best. After they can only hear their own footsteps echoing off the walls. Their heavy breathing slows as does their pace then they stop in the middle of a hallway.

Rosie immediately jumps onto Minho and hugs him with her arms over his shoulders and he wraps his arms around her back and picks her up off the ground a few inches. Thomas stands there awkwardly and turns around to stare at the starless sky, catching his breath.

One of his hands is cupping and cradling the back of her neck while the other is wrapped tightly around her waist. After a long moment, he sets her down but still holds her. She doesn't complain although sweaty and tired, she doesn't want to let go either. She feels safe and warm, comfortable and the pain she feels almost fades away in Minho's arms.

"I-I-I thought you were dead. I-I can't believe it!" he pants. He lets go and holds her shoulders while looking at her relieved. His face is no longer panicked or upset. Just concerned and very happy at the same time.

"Me too! I don't feel good at all. I mean I feel on the brink of death but I'm so happy to be here with you. Both of you," she says, turning towards Thomas. He turns to them and Minho lets go of her. She hugs Thomas again and looks at him then steps back. Suddenly everything is starting to turn blurry. She is now able to finally feel the pain at its max.

The shock from everything is starting to wear off and she can feel a burning piercing pinch in her stomach. A large headache develops and throbs in front of her head. She holds her head almost as if to keep something from flying out of her skull. Looking around in a panic, everything is just smears of dark colors.

She can feel her heart beating out of her chest. Feeling her pulse beat in her wrist and stomach. Her whole body feels weak, yet warm. Sweating from everywhere the body can sweat out of.

Suddenly she can see three of Thomas. They are floating around and spinning like the rest of the world. Instead of him looking dirty, hurting, and tired he is wearing the white shirt from her dreams and acting fine.

She wobbles in place a little and presses her eyes together hard with her hands. Minho walks next to Thomas to look at her too. Her now very big dark brown eyes burst open and dart all over the place.

Three Minho's. Everything turns completely blurry around Thomas and a throbbing pain shoots through her limbs and chest like an electric shock. Her chest to squeezing tight and her breathing quickens.

Thomas is no longer himself. He's shorter and reaches out for her while being carried away like in the dream. Though this time, he looks...younger and it's a first-person perspective. As he is getting dragged away, muffled words can be heard though she can't comprehend them.

"Rose! Remember me! Remember Mom! I'll find you! I promise. It'll be okay. Remember Wicked is not good."

"Rosemary," a woman whispers light and softly as if declaring a prophecy.

Rosemary

, the name echoes and rattles in her mind. Emerging from the dark down the corridor the old woman from her dreams appears with her arms out to embrace.

"T-T-T-Tom-Thomas-" Rosie whispers. He cautiously steps closer and rests his hand on her shoulder then leans down to eye level. She snaps back to reality at their eye contact.

"I'm okay. I'm okay," she pants. Rosie grabs the clothes on her chest and hunches over, almost puking. Her mind and body want to eject everything inside. It's like her body is eating itself. A loud scream is followed by a loud groan that soars through the halls. The Griever is moving once more. Its hunt is not over. Thomas gently asks while not taking his eyes off her;

"Rose, can you walk?"

"Thomas..."

"I'm here,"

"You're my- my brother," she finally spits out, then locks eyes with him. His jaw drops and he stands there in shock completely starstruck, as does Minho.

She then walks past the two a couple of feet and peers into the darkness where the woman stands. Minho and Thomas turn their heads and watch her pass but lock eyes with each other with the same confused and shocked expression. Rosie raises her quavering hand and bloodied arm towards the darkness to point at the ghostly looking lady, just staring at Rosie expressionless.

Minho and Thomas turn and look into the dark as well. Though no woman is standing there. Instead death stalks its prey with open arms and ready with a cold embrace.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Minho slowly grabs Rosie's hand that is pointing at death and starts to back away. The Griever doesn't move. The three back up cautiously into the darkness behind them. Hoping it won't see them.

It stands there. Not moving or making a sound, almost teasing them. Fear, immense fear to the point where they can't even feel fear. Though Rosie still sees the hallucination that the Griever is the woman in white from her dreams. The Changing. The sickness that Ben endured, the thing that the Grievers inject you with is starting to have its effects.

The darkness is wobbly. The ground is unstable. The walls turn into waves like hot air on the desert sand. Her stomach twists and churns as it feels sick. Her throat is starting to close, and her airways are being cut off. Suddenly her heart feels twice its size and could beat out of her chest. Of all the pain, hurt, sadness, fear, and any other feeling Rosie could be feeling right now. Nothing is happening. A throbbing headache and an overall just crap feeling are taking over her body.

When the three are about 20 feet away the maze itself lets out a low groan. Cracking stones, loud booms, crackling, and rustling vine leaves. The walls are moving. At the sound of the walls moving the Griever charges. They all let out a yelp in unison, turned, and ran. Rosie yells for finally seeing the Griever and not the woman. Still conscious enough to know death as it chases them.

Minho suddenly turns left and they have to slow then follow. The Griever is hot on their tail. Its loud machine noises and earth-shaking stomps with each step it takes, rattle their bones.

The impossible physics of the moving walls makes Rosie and Thomas ponder. Some rotate in a circle. Others move side to side. Colliding with others, closing aisles, and opening others. Minho and Thomas run down an aisle that is already starting to close. Minho yells to the two as they go down;

"This way, this entrance is closing. We'll lose it down here!"

Rosie stops at the front of that alley as the two runs down it. The opening has 20 feet left open and is closing quickly. It's just like the maze door, just longer and quieter. The Griever falls behind and stopped a long way away, giving up on the chase.

"What are you doing!?"

"Rosie hurry up, come on!" The two yell in unison already on the other side of the hallway.

Rosie stares down the Griever. Less fear, less pain, more thinking and plotting. Her brain tickles as her thoughts form and process. Like an itch in the groves of her brain.

"Come on!" Rosie yells at it. Her harsh and deep voice ricochets off the walls. It prances and started running towards her as it screams an ear-bleeding screech. The adrenaline rush and instinct lead her to run down the closing hallway with death about to kill any second. The tight space of the closing aisle leaves the Griever struggling to run after her.

"RUN!"

"GO GO!" The two yell other at the end. The two motion towards themselves and are half-hunched over, yelling their heads off desperately. 5 feet until it closes...4 feet...3 feet...The Griever and Rosie scream at the same time and it echoes off the walls, up and over the edges. Even the heavens can hear the screams.

Thomas clutches Rosie tightly as she jumps at the last second from the closing wall. She collapses into his arms and almost lands on her knees but he catches her by her arms. She crawls up into his arms quickly. Minho tries to help her up but doesn't really do much.

Rosie breathes heavily and gasps for air. Her brain wakes up and brings her back to a foggy reality. An ear-ringing screech of the Griever's last yell echoes off the walls. Its last yell settles forever in their minds and will haunt their dreams. Once the wall collides with the body it doesn't stop, sending its full force into the body, squishing it until its last breath leaves its corpse.

Tears torrent down her face and mix with the beads of dripping sweat. Most hair is now out of the ponytail and covers her face. She grips Thomas tightly who is oddly cold to the touch. He holds her around her arms tightly as well. Head resting on hers sideways so he can't see the Griever's haunting face.

Minho stands there taking deep breaths and leaning against the wall staring at the Grievers' squashed life-less face in terror. Its jaw is dropped open, hanging loose, dripping blood, and gooey slime. One leg lays on the ground sticking out of the crack still reaching for the runners. Other legs are barely visible impaling the body and broken. The impact and force of the closing wall were too much for even death to handle. Though its eerie shrieking and moaning haunt the area around the three.

After several minutes of them gaining their breath Thomas and Rosie stumble away from the dead Griever and down the wall a bit to sit down. Minho follows and sits next to them.

Rosie's heavy breathing doesn't stop. Some muscle spasms accompany her ricking body and her iris are now almost completely black and much bigger than normal. She sits holding Thomas's hands and leaning on his shoulder. He sits against the wall breathing almost normally again but eyes wide open. Almost plastered open in trauma. Minho sits next to Rosie, scared to touch her.

"Can-can-we just sit for a minute? I'm tired of running," Rosie utters quietly. Her voice has become scratchy and weak. Thomas just looks at Minho afraid and concerned. Minho replies with an equally concerned look;

"Sure. Sure we can. Maybe even for the night,"

"...okay," she replies in a whisper and scoots lower on Thomas's shoulder. Her eyes close and she drifts off to a nightmare and pain-filled sleep. Her chest rises and falls quickly with loud wheezing breaths and occasional body twitches.

Minho and Thomas sit bewildered in silence for what feels like hours but is only half an hour. They know each other is awake but don't bother wasting breath. Thinking. About everything. The Griever, the running, The Changing, her sickness, Rosie and Thomas's relationship. But most of all her. How Minho had failed, how she'll die, and how sick she is already. Minho finally shuts his heavy eyes. At the same moment, Thomas breaks the silence.

"You think she's going to be okay?" he whispers, staring at the opposite cracking wall of vines. Minho doesn't respond for a minute.

"I hope so," with a deep sigh and a pang of sadness he opens his eyes and turns his head towards Thomas; "Maybe med-jacks can help."

"They didn't help Ben," Thomas replies with his voice cracking at the end. Long silence again. The sudden thought of Ben is reminding them how incredibly lucky and fortunate they are to be alive. Ben had to be attacked by it and stung, go through the changing, then banished in here, alone. Ben was forced to die a frightening and painful death, alone. It's almost as though witnessing that makes them want to never see it happen again. Especially to

her

.

"I'll make sure something can be done,"

"But Minho, won't she get violent and angry like him?"

"I'll make sure something can be done," Minho repeats, closing his eyes. Though this Griever is dead. Its blood-curdling shrieking and moaning haunt their dreams. After all, nightmares are just dreams too.

Each of them dreams about the terror they just endured. All at some point wake up in a cold sweat yelling in the night. Waking up the other two who comfort and calm each other. Throughout the night Rosie only got worse. Crying in her sleep, sweating bullets. Even in the darkness, they can see their friend writhing in pain.

She just overall feels terrible. Her body is aching and burning like every muscle is asleep and tingling. Blood is thick and heavy, it feels like it is struggling to move. It hurts to think of things, it hurts to blink, it hurts for her nerves to send and receive messages, and it even hurts to dream.

At one point in the night, Minho wakes from a nightmare, the first one he's had in months that had made him wake up. Thomas and Rosie are still asleep. Thomas looks somehow peaceful. Rosie appears dead if it isn't for her fast breathing.

Looking around at the gray surroundings. The leaves on the vines that they lay against are outlined by the weak and dim moon. Half covered by clouds it tries to shine a light down on them, like weak and dim hope. Needing to take his focus off the situation he picks a leaf off the vine hanging above him and fiddles with it for a minute. Rosie calmly opens her eyes and turns her head to face Minho.

Leaning on Thomas still, she reaches up and grabs a leaf as well. Half unconscious she follows what he does. She rips it up and flicks the pieces away. Minho grabs another one and starts tying the two stems together. She grabs another leaf but pulls too hard, not knowing her own new strength from The Changing, and a long strip of the vine comes off with the leaf.

Minho fashions his leaves into a small loop, Rosie observes him do this and does the same. Intertwined vines feel coarse and cold. Softly, Minho whispers to her in the darkness;

"Here, for you." he holds up the vine loop to her. Its dark green is lightly highlighted by the moon. With trying breaths she replies;

"I don't know. I'm not really a jewelry person. I think." Minho hesitates, looks away, and lowers his hand while replying;

"Oh...well you don't have to wear it-"

"No, I'm gonna wear it forever back off."

She snatches it from his fingers and slips it onto her right hand's middle finger. This small gesture makes the cold of the night a bit warmer. A small smile grows on her face and she takes his hand. Not flinching at her touch, though he is a little nervous.

Her hand is stiff, cold, and rough like sandpaper. He could almost feel the blood move through her purple pulsing veins. She carefully rolls her vine ring over his middle finger. He doesn't look into her eyes, too afraid that he'd burst into tears at the sight of them. Too ashamed of himself. She eyes him though, blurry and tinted red she examined his fidgety movements and unsure gestures. His facial expressions are sad and wrinkled. Showing his regret and disappointment.

Once the rings they made are in place, Minho gains the courage to gaze into her horror-filled eyes. He struggles to give a weak smile. She gives one in return and lets her eyes fall along with her hand. Back to an uncomfortable sleep. If she was really awake and conscious, she'd see tears swell in his almond shapes mysterious eyes. His courage breaks as does his tough exterior. As she falls back into a painful sleep, he silently cries. 
 
   She finds herself in the same concrete room as usual. With a wall of screen panels, and a middle platform with desks and computer screens displaying medical information. Though this time the room is full. Adults of different ages and sizes and races in white long lab coats walk all around her. She stands at the door entrance and slowly walks down the long hall and into the main room. Children are working the computers and screens. Writing down what the screens display.

Teresa is at the end desk, assumingly Teresa anyways. The short girl with long wavy black hair and crystal blue eyes that look brighter against her pale skin. An empty chair is beside her, and Thomas sits across from her. Rosie walks through the people. She looks normal, clean, and healthy. Some people turn to look at her as she approaches the desk next to Teresa.

She smiles and looks up at Rosemary as she pulls out the chair and sits down. She examines the screens and the faces on them look familiar. Too familiar. Gradually the people around start to fade and blur. Words are being said but nothing is comprehended. Everything begins to disappear and the room turns into the maze walls.

A faded light yellow light starts to cast shadows onto the walls. The sun is awake and so is she. With the sun comes a torrent of relief that floods her senses. The nightmare is over and her terrible dreams are gone. This feeling lasts shortly and the pain of sickness, injuries, and reality return.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

That night in the Glade, is the most restless nights the Glader's might've ever endured. A heavy depressed silence looms over most boys. Hope is high but faded to a dim pointless hope. They all hope they are alive but everyone knows they aren't. The hope they were clinging onto is only reassured by the occasional screaming distantly overheard. The eerie sounds of their struggles haunt the Glade. They kept everyone tossing and turning. The runner's echoes escape the maze and travel to the Glade.

The sun is starting to rise and the Gladers start to wake up. Half of the boys slept in front of the door, including Alby, all their closest friends, along with other believers. The others are in the closer huts near the door. They denied that they're still alive.

As the doors silently open half the Gladers were awake and anxiously pacing in front of it. Newt jump up and alerts others to get up. As the doors open, he call out to the Gladers;

"Guys, come on ya blockheads get up!" they frantically get up and run to the door edge. Being careful not to go in or touch the cement. The sight of an empty hallway and a quiet glade sinks in each one of them. No sign of anything or anyone. Not a sound, not a move, not even a breeze.

"They're not coming back...Let's go," Alby sighs, trying to hold back tears. His normally upbeat voice and confident posture are low and depressed. He slouches and spoke quietly with a broken tone. Everyone turns away once the door is completely open, and still nothing shows up. Fry turns his head over his shoulder one last time to check for anything.

"No way," his tone rises and he walks back towards the door. As he says that and stares into the maze with wide eyes. Some others turn back to look at him,

"Let's go!" He yells as he jumps a couple of times in the air.

People run back to the door and peer in. To see three figures hobbling toward the door. Everyone cheers and cries out;

"No way,"

"Yeah!!"

"YES!"

As the trio approach slowly and stumbling, the crowd realizes there are three heads but two bodies and swaying legs. Minho and Thomas are carrying Rosie the best they can. The same way they had carried her earlier that night, arms over each back, and they each hold one of her sides and a leg. Exhausted, hungry, traumatized, and excited. The runners are experiencing too much to yell anything to the crowd in return.

Once they made it to the door, every Glader is at the door waiting for their return. Alby takes a step onto the concrete to help then takes a step back, realizing he is breaking his own rule.

Minho and Thomas make it through the door, and the moment they step onto the grass, they try hard not to collapse. But their bodies give in. Newt, Alby, Fry, and some others grab Rosie and lay her down on her back on the ground. Then the rush of questions and comments start.

"Easy,"

"We got her,"

"Gentle,"

"What the hell happened out there?"

"You boys okay?"

"What happened to her?"

"Are you hurt?"

"So the Grievers are real?"

"How did you guys make it out?" A million things said at once as they set Rosie on the ground. Minho and Thomas fall on the ground behind her.

"Step back! Calm down! Give them some air!" Yells Alby to the crowd. They all take a few steps back, still surrounding them. Newt kneels in between Rosie and Minho. Some others kneel at their side too. Most stare at Rosie's almost lifeless body, mortified. If it weren't for the rapid breathing, she looks dead. Most stare at her wanting to look away but can't.

"You saw a Griever?" Asks Newt, switching glances between Minho and Thomas. They have their eyes shut and lying down completely stretched out. Thomas is grasping the weeds that surround them as though they are a comfort blanket. The feeling of safety and something familiar is something he wanted to hold onto dearly. With a raspy annoyed voice they replies;

"Yeah we saw one,"

"Bit of an understatement." They both say at once.

"...well we didn't just see it," Minho says after he spits a bitter laugh, "she killed it."

At that statement, everyone turns silent. Jaws drop, glances get exchanged, and more shock explodes through everyone.

"

She

?" Restates Gally. His potato nose looks even bigger, as does his huge head. After barely any sleep, the short-haired tan boy doesn't look too good.

"Yeah. Her," Minho restates as he sits up, wincing as he does so.

The med jacks Jeff and Clint immediately push through the crowd once Minho rises. Realizing they can help. All three have major injuries. Bleeding, bruises, probably fractured bones, who knows? Jeff hesitantly takes Rosie's wrist and searches for a pulse. Some side conversations start and they grow louder. A fast pulse is found quickly. Jeff looks her up and down, examining just how badly she is hurt.

The small sweaty boy puts her hand down and points to the punctured and black bloodied shirt. Ben's large shirt that she wears looks half gray and half black. From dry blood and dirt. No one says anything, not understanding what Jeff is trying to point out. Hesitantly with a shaking hand, he flicks the end of her shirt up a few inches to reveal a puncture wound. Dark and potent, the wound lies on her right abdomen. Just above where the kidneys are.

Large dark purple veins stick out of her skin. The puncture of the Griever's sting is as dark and potent as Ben's, just a black hole. It writhes itself and seems to have its own pulse. The surrounding area is bruising purple and green. The blood is dried and acts as a scab, but you can see blood trying to escape. Thick veins surge out from it like hundreds of spider legs trying to crawl out.

Once the puncture is revealed everyone takes a few steps back with a gasp. More side conversations and panicking voices arise. Minho and Thomas flinches too. Even they hadn't seen the actual sting. Alby quickly scoops her up in his arms with no struggle and starts pushing through the crowd.

"Jeff, Clint, Minho, Thomas, Newt, Gally, and Fry follow me to the med jacks. Everyone else, go to work!" He yells back to the crowd. As though they are actually just going to return to normal business after today's events. Minho and Thomas sigh as they struggle to get up while the others get up and jog after Alby. Newt however, sticks back and slowly hobbles with Thomas and Minho.

Slowly they talk encouragement to each other, trying to avoid looking at Rosie dangling over Alby's arms, looking lifeless.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Alby stays with Rosie in the Med jack hut while every other Glader Gathers in the Homestead. Alby calls for a meeting to be held in the corner building. When he isn't around Newt is in charge so while he watches over Rosie, Newt is to conduct the Gathering.

After seeing what The Changing did to Ben, everyone agrees she should have constant and careful care while they think of a solution to help her.

Later that afternoon the gathering commences. The corner building stands tall and strong. Clearly one of the more recent builds, one that everyone knew how to make better after a few years of experience. The other huts look as though they will crumble at any second. This one looks as though it could it can hold up another level on top of it. It stands in the corner of the West wall, using the cement corner as two walls.

Thomas sits on a box in the corner, worried and anxiously sweating. The Homestead is made like a court. The defendant sits in the corner facing the stick walls and the audience; who sits in rows on boxes facing toward the cement walls. The Keepers stand as the jury and council next to big poles that hold up the stick ceiling. They stand parallel to the wall at an angle toward the audience. Then a bigger box just to the side of the middle aisle leads to the defendant's seat. This box is made as the judge's seat which Newt sits in, hunched over.

"In place of our leader, I declare this Gathering begun," Newt says, with a subtle roll of his eyes as if he hates anything approaching formality. "As you all know, the last few days have been bloody crazy, and quite a bit seems centered around our Green Bean, Tommy, seated before us." Thomas's face flushes with embarrassment.

"He's not the Greenie anymore," Gally sneers, his scratchy voice so low and cruel it is almost comical. "He's just a rule breaker now." This starts a rumbling of murmurs and whispers followed by many eye rolls and sighs, but Newt shushes them quickly.

"Gally," Newt declare loudly, "try to keep some buggin' order, here. If you're gonna blabber your shuck mouth every time I say something, you can go ahead and bloody leave, because I'm not in a very cheerful mood." Thomas wishes he could cheer at that. Gally folds his arms and shifts his weight. Newt continues his judge role sounding firm and confident;

"Reason we're here is because almost every lovin' kid in the Glade has come up to me in the last day or two either boohooing about Thomas or beggin' to take his bloody hand in marriage. We need to decide what we're gonna do with him." Thomas leans forward on the box and takes a breath to speak but Newt turns around, points at Thomas, and says;

"Tommy, you're not allowed to say a buggin' thing until we ask you to. Good that?" He waits for a nod of consent from Thomas—who gives it reluctantly— then points to the very light blonde kid standing on the far right. "I'll ask each Keeper their vote and keep the tally of the more popular ideas in my head. Zart the Fart, you start."

There were a few snickers as Zart, the quiet guy, shifted in his seat. He looks at Thomas more out of place than a carrot on a tomato plant.

"Well," Zart begins, his eyes darting around almost like he is waiting for someone else to tell him what to say, "I really don't know. He broke one of our most important rules. We can't just let people think that's okay," he pauses and looks down at his hands, rubbing them together. "but then again, he's...changed things. Now we know we can survive out there, and that we can beat the Grievers. Plus he saved Rosie that's the biggest thing here," relief floods Thomas and he audibly sighs. He has someone else on his side. He makes a promise to himself to be extra nice to Zart.

"Oh, give me a break," Gally spurts. "I bet Minho's the one who actually got rid of the stupid things."

"Gally, shut your hole!" Newt yells, standing for the effect this time; once again Thomas feels like cheering, "I'm the bloody Chair right now, and if I hear one more buggin' word out of turn from you, I'll be arrangin' another Banishing for your sorry butt." Gally rolls his eyes and leans against the wall behind them.

Newt sits down and motions to Zart. "Is that it? Any official recommendations?" Zart shakes his head with a straight face.

"Okay. You're next, Frypan," the tall cook smiles and stands straighter.

"Shank's got more guts than I've fried up from every pig and cow in the last year," he pauses as if expecting a laugh, but none come. "How stupid is this—he saves Rosie's life, kills a Griever, and we're sitting here yappin' about what to do with him." Thomas wants to walk over and shake Frypan's hand—he'd just said exactly what Thomas himself is thinking about all of this.

"So what're ya recommendin'?" Newt asks. Frypan folded his arms.

"Put him on the freaking Council and have him train us on everything he did out there," Voices erupt from every direction, and it takes Newt half a minute to calm everyone down. Thomas winces with squinted eyes; Frypan has gone too far with this recommendation, almost invalidating his well-stated opinion of the whole mess.

"Alright. Now everyone keep your bloody mouths shut, I mean it. You know the rules—no idea's unacceptable—and you'll all have your say when we vote on it," He points to the third member of the Council, a kid Thomas hasn't met yet with black hair and a freckled face.

"I don't really have an opinion," he states.

"What?" Newt asks angrily. "Lot of good it did to choose you for the Council, then."

"Sorry, I honestly don't," he shrugs. "If anything, I agree with Frypan, I guess. Why punish a guy for saving someone's life?"

"So you do have an opinion—is that it?" Newt insists. The kid nods nonchalantly and Newt puts that into the tally. Thomas is feeling more and more relieved—it seems like most of the Keepers are for him, not against him. Still, he is having a hard time just sitting there; he desperately wants to speak on his own behalf. But he forces himself to follow Newt's orders and keep quiet. Next is the copper-skinned, big bushy black-haired Winston, Keeper of the Slicers.

"I think he should be punished. No offense, Greenie, but Newt, you're the one always harping about having order. If we don't punish him, we'll set a bad example. He broke our Number One Rule."

"Okay," Newt says, "So you're recommendin' punishment. What kind?"

"I think he should be put in the Slammer for a week with only bread and water—and we need to make sure everyone knows about it so they don't get any ideas." Gally claps for Winston, earning a scowl from Newt. Thomas's heart fell just a bit. Two more Keepers spoke, one for Frypan's idea, one for Winston's. Now it is Newt's turn.

"I agree with the lot of ya. He should be punished, but then we need to figure out a way to use what he learned and what he can do. So I'm reservin' my recommendation until I hear everyone out. Next." Thomas hates all this talk about punishment, even more than he hates having to keep his mouth shut. But deep inside he can't bring himself to disagree—as odd as it seems after what he has accomplished, he has broken a major rule.

Gally happily starts his turn. He speaks to the audience like a lawyer trying to prove his client is innocent. Determined and with a whole speech planned he speaks loudly and defiantly;

"Just think about it guys. This slinthead comes up in the Box, acting confused and scared. Rumors go around that he's too confident and that he was sent to mess everything up. Then Rosie remembered him. Ben got stung in broad daylight, it plays dead and attacks Minho and Rosie!"

The audience is a mix of nodding in agreement and pondering what Gally's point is. He continues, "which is insane. Then he goes running around the maze with the Grievers, acting like he owns the place. I think it was all an act. How could he have done what he did out there after just a few days? I ain't buyin' it."

"What're you tryin' to say, Gally?" Newt asks. "How 'bout having a bloody point?"

"I think he's a spy from the people who put us here." Another uproar explodes in the room; Thomas can do nothing but shake his head—he just doesn't get how Gally can come up with all these ideas. Newt finally calms everyone down again, but Gally isn't finished.

"We can't trust this shank," he continued having to talk over people, "Come on, I mean Thomas conveniently finds himself in the Maze for the night, then tries to convince everyone he's a hero." Gally pauses; the room goes quiet and panic rises inside Thomas's chest. Are they actually believing what Gally is saying? He is anxious to defend himself and almost breaks his silence for the first time—but before he can get a word in, Gally talks again.

"There are too many weird things going on, and it all started when this shuck-face Greenie showed up. And he just happens to be the first person to survive a night out in the Maze. For 4 years we've co-existed with these things. And now you've killed one. Who knows what that means for us?

Something ain't right, and until we figure it out, I officially recommend that we lock his butt in the Slammer—for a month, and then have another review." More rumblings break out, and Newt just sits there and shakes his head— which gives Thomas a tinge of hope.

"Finished, Captain Gally?" Newt asks.

"Quit being such a smart aleck, Newt," he spits, his face flushing red. "I'm dead serious. How can we trust this shank after less than a week? Quit voting me down before you even think about what I'm saying." He kind of has a point. From his perspective, it's weird this all started when he got here.

"Fine, Gally," Newt says. "I'm sorry. We heard you, and we'll all consider your bloody recommendation. Are you done?"

"Yes, I'm done and I'm right."

With no more words for Gally, the room quiets again and order is regained. Thomas feels absolutely helpless. This Gathering has taken everyone's minds off Rosie and her suffering and turns the attention to Thomas. Overall he isn't sure if he likes that very much. Sure it helps her, but his new popularity is a lot to handle. Newt points at Minho and speaks in a happier tone to his best friend;

"Go ahead, last but not least" Thomas is elated that it is finally Minho's turn; surely he'll defend him to the end.

"I think... in all the time we've been here... no one has ever killed a Griever before. When I turned tail and ran... this dumb shank stayed behind to help Rosie. Look, I don't know if he's brave or stupid. But whatever it is, we need more of it. I want to say my recommendation and be done with it," Thomas holds his breath, wondering what he'll say as does every other boy.

"Good that," Newt says. "Tell us, then," Minho looks at Thomas,

"I nominate this shank to replace me as Keeper of the Runners."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The room bursts into uproar agreeing and disagreeing. Some people stand up in the audience flailing their arms. Others just flat out leave the building, all order is lost. Gally throws his arms up and starts yelling at Minho who is just standing with a smirk, there not moving or taking his eyes off Thomas. Thomas now sits with his jaw dropped and frozen in place. Bits of statements can barely be heard over all the comments.

"Whoa, Minho let's not jump the gun here."

"What?!"

"Keeper?! What about you?!"

"A runner?"

"Why not give Thomas a whole parade Minho?"

Minho ignores all the side comments, waiting for the order to regain. His light skin and jet-black hair are highlighted in the dim light of the room and by his blue shirt. The deep stare from his almond eyes looks proud and smug. Knowing the chaos he had just caused seems to entertain him.

All this chaos in the court is abruptly interrupted by a loud booming sound that comes from all directions. Almost like the opening doors but lower pitch and harsher. Followed by a loud siren also low-pitched that rings and echoes loudly throughout the entire maze and Glade.

Thomas looks around the room very confused to see everyone frozen in shock, looking at the door to the Homestead. Winston runs out the door first and that makes everyone else go out as well. Thomas gets up and catches up to Minho following the crowd out.

"What's going on? What is that?" Thomas asks, having to yell at him. As they get outside everyone runs towards the box. The dreaded box Thomas hates so, the mysterious elevator that brought him here.

"It's the box. It's coming back up...It shouldn't be," Minho replies with a shaky voice. God, what now?

Everyone crowds around the box. Approaching the doors in the ground Thomas is revisited by the anxiety and fear he felt when he came up in the box just days ago. Instead of everyone being curious about the box like they normally are. They are scared. Low chattering and anticipation to see what's inside.

Alby leaves the passed-out Rosie. Meaning this is serious. He and Newt reach the crowd and pushes themselves to the front, standing right over the doors that lead to the Box. Everyone quiets, and for the first time, Thomas notes the intensity of the Gladers' emotions on this side of the box.

Sadness washes over him, almost as if he is reliving those few terrible minutes of waking in darkness to memory loss and fear. He feels sorry for whoever this new kid is, going through the same things. Until it hits him. The box comes once a month, he came here 4 days ago...

A muffled boom announces that the bizarre elevator has arrived. Thomas watches in anticipation as Newt and Alby take positions on opposite sides of the shaft doors —a crack splits the metal square right down the middle.

Simple hook handles are attached on both sides, and together they yank them up and open. With a metallic scrape, the doors open, and a puff of dust from the surrounding stone rises into the air.

Complete silence settles over the Gladers. As Newt leans over to get a better look into the Box, the faint bleating of a goat in the distance echoes across the courtyard. Thomas leans forward as far as he possibly can, hoping to get a glance at the newcomer.

With a sudden jerk, Newt pushes himself back into an upright position, his face scrunched up in confusion. The outline of a body laying down can be seen. The sun peers into the box, curious to see as well. Lighting up the figure laying on its side not moving at all. No boxes, or supplies, just a body.

"Holy...," he gasps, looking around at nothing in particular. By this time, Alby has gotten a good look as well, with a similar reaction.

"No way," he murmurs, almost in a trance. A chorus of questions fills the silent air as everyone tries to push forward to get a look into the small opening.

What do they see down there?

Thomas wonders.

What do they see?!

He feels a sliver of muted fear. Newt looks up at Alby and he just nods. Newt then gets on the rope and lowers into the box. Like he did to get Rosie. This familiar scene of questions and Newt going in reminds everyone of the fatal case Rosie is in. Newt hops off the rope with a thud and examines the body closer.

"Newt. What do you see?" Questions Fry. His happy positive mood is suddenly mellowed and impatient. In a very distinct accent he looks up at the crowd in shock and confusion and replies;

"It's a girl," the crowd erupts in low-toned whispers and cheeky comments. Nobody seems to realize her limp composure though. "I think she's dead," Newt continues.

Her body is half curled up. Wearing a light blue button down and skin-tight black jeans. Her hands are balled up and appear to be holding something white. Long black wavy hair, and very pale.

"What's in her hand?" Gally calls down, standing on the opposite end of Thomas and Minho. Standing in between Thomas and Alby, Minho leans over to Alby and whispers something.

Newt kneels beside the girl hesitantly and opens her left hand. It clutches something that no one above can see except the investigator Gally. Newt un-wrinkles it and in sloppy handwriting on a ripped piece of paper. Newt reads;

"She's the last one...ever. Well, what in the bloody hell is that supposed to mean?" Besides the presumably dead girl, nothing else is inside the box. No new supplies, not even a looming breath. Some people start whispering but are cut off.

The girl bursts awake and breathes heavy scared breaths. She lifts her head and sits half up, as though she is awakening from a terrible nightmare. Right when she awoke, everyone flinches back. Even though they are safe above the box. Newt jumps back against the wall just like when he met Rosie. She speaks in a high pitch panicked tone;

"T-Thomas," she takes a few more breaths, closes her eyes, and passes out. At that moment, everyone freezes, then slowly look up at Thomas. He looks just as confused, if not more than them and looks around to see all eyes on him from every angle, though they say nothing.

"Still think I'm overreacting?" Gally speaks first, looking around at some other people. At that moment, everyone subconsciously chooses their side. Gally or Thomas. Both have good points and actions in their case but nothing more certain than this new monumental event.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The new girl is placed in the med jack hut in a room next to Rosie; who lies in agony on the bed, wincing and writhing, taking heavy breaths. Bringing the girl out of the box carefully was no easy task. To get her on the rope carefully and then bring her up and out was difficult. It made others wonder how Thomas could lift Rosie in the vines easily. Everyone is ushered back to work no matter what anyone says. Thomas, Newt, and Minho walk towards the Med Jack hut once the crowd leaves.

"Newt. Did you notice, black wavy hair, pale skin, freckles..." Minho says as the three walks across the field toward the hut.

"What 'bout it?" Newt replies confused.

"It sounds like the description of the girl Rosie sees in her dreams," he pauses to let that thought sink in. Thomas hasn't heard of the girl's descriptions in Rosie's dreams but feels comfort knowing he dreamed of the same girl. Minho continues,

"That can't just be a coincidence."

Newt doesn't audibly respond nor does Thomas though they both think about that for a while. Once they reach the hut many boys eye Thomas as he enters. No one else is allowed inside. As the three walks towards the room, the new girl is asleep in, the room Rosie is in has the door open.

Panting and breathing heavily she squeezes her eyes and tries not to scream. Pale, as though she's never seen the sun before. Purple veins are popping out of her skin and blood oozes unnaturally out of open wounds. Most of her arms and legs are covered in bandages but bleeding through. The puncture wound isn't covered up, it's sitting open. Dried crusted blood covers the area and acts as a scab.

Passed out in a coma but looks like she's awake just trying not to feel pain. She still wears Ben's shirt, they assumed she'd want to keep it on. The Gladers want her to wear it still as well, even though it's torn almost to shreds.

Thomas approaches the door frame and stares at her for a moment. This innocent and kind girl is going through so much pain. Not just a girl, not any girl, his sister. Probably wishes she is dead, but instead, Thomas saved her. He feels guilt and sadness wash over him along with a new connection to her. He didn't have time to process what she told him last night.

His attention gets called back when Newt can be heard impatiently talking loudly from the room the other girl is in.

"Come on Jeff, what's the matter with her, huh? Why won't she wake up?"

The bed is in the middle of the room and Jeff stands behind the bed facing the three. Thomas comes in with Minho and Newt's back facing him. Thomas sees her laying on her back with a blanket covering her appearing peaceful. Also a very pretty girl. It has just come to this attention that before this girl there was only one other girl in the Glade full of boys. He hadn't really had the chance to observe that before.

"Aye man, I ain't no professional doctor how should I know?" he replies, looking at him annoyed. Newt looks back down at her, who still looks almost dead. A different type of dead looking from Rosie's dead. He looks back up at Thomas who is staring deeply at her.

"Well, do you recognize her?" He just looks up at Newt in shock and shakes his head as he looks back down at her he almost whispers;

"No,"

"Really? Cause she sure seemed to recognize you."

"What about the note?" Thomas asks, trying to change the subject.

"We'll worry about the note later," Newt replies, looking back down at her.

"I think you should worry about it now," Thomas retorts. They both look at Minho to see his reaction but he has none, he is just listening and shifting glances between whoever is speaking. Newt replies after a moment of thinking;

"We've got enough to deal with at the moment."

"He's right, Newt," Jeff intervenes, "The box isn't coming back up. How long do you think we can last?"

"No one said that. Let's not jump to any conclusions, let's just wait til' she wakes up and see what she knows," Newt replies. His blonde shaggy hair looks more ragged and dirty than ever. He looks tired though he's hardly done anything but worry himself half to death, "somebody's got to have some answers around here." Newt concludes as he crosses his arms.

At that remark, Thomas abruptly leaves the room and can't bare to look at Rosie again as he exits.

"And where are you going?" Asks Newt as he just watches Thomas leave. He replies half out the front door of the hut;

"Back into the maze," Minho rolls his eyes and looks at Newt then reluctantly runs after Thomas who stomps towards the west door. Minho cuts Thomas off and puts his hand on his shoulder to stop him.

"Hey! Hey stop. Thomas. What is this with you? Huh? A death wish? You just got out and now you want back in?"

"Look, Newt said that no one has ever seen a Griever and lived to tell about it, right? Minho, now we have one. You're telling me you're not even a little bit curious?" Thomas replies, talking with his hands.

"Not really no," Minho replies forwardly. Thomas steps to the side to walk around him but Minho stops him again.

"So what's the plan? You're gonna go out and dissect that thing all by yourself out there?"

"I will if I have to," Thomas retorts. Minho takes a deep breath and sighs heavily as he looks around like he is thinking.

"Have the other runners left yet?" Thomas asks, looking around and then stopping his gaze at the group of runners sitting under a tree talking. Gally is among them.

"The other runners quit this morning. After Ben and Rosie got stung they're in no hurry to get back out there. But, why are you?" Minho says, pausing between each sentence.

"I think it's time we find out what we're really up against," Minho sighs and replies;

"All right. But you're not going back out there alone. Meet me in the woods in half an hour."
 
   Later, Thomas paces impatiently a couple of yards behind the tree house tree. Minho abruptly comes out from behind the other trees startling Thomas a bit. The letdown of seeing him alone is a little upsetting until three more figures come walking behind him. Carrying sharp-ended sticks and machetes.

The three that cam are; the cook Fry-Pan, the gardener Zart, and the slicer Winston. Thomas hasn't officially met Winston or seen him long enough to see anything other than his bushy black hair. Same for Zart, he'd only noticed his large complexion and almost white curly hair. Fry however, is a good friend. He looks happy as usual, trying to hide his pain.

"Will this be enough?" Minho asks, crossing his arms with a smug smirk as they approach and stop in front of Thomas. A rush of relief rushes over him. He smiles and nods;

"Let's go."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As sneakily as they can, the group runs along the walls towards the East doors. Newt is staying behind in the Med Jack hut and he refuses to leave Rosie's side. Plus he said his limp will slow them down. Alby is not supposed to know that they are going in. It is breaking many rules and will make him upset. Besides, he has enough on his mind to worry about.

Zart, Winston, and Fry have never been in the maze before so as they enter, they cautiously eye and examined the eerie presence the tall walls give off. Along with the ivy that stretches across all of the walls. They jog at a light pace since the other three aren't used to exerting themselves like that every day.

"Come on!" Almost there," Minho encourages in between breaths, after a while of running.

They have to enter on the opposite side of the Glade through the East door so they won't be seen. After some hours, they turn the corner of where the Griever had been squashed, and all pause at the end of that hall. They all stare at the sight of a single metal leg stretched outwards still reaching for the runners.

On the floor lies what looks like organs and a pool of blood. The ends of the other legs just barely reach out and wrap around the side of the wall like a spider emerging from hell.

"That's disgusting," Zart observes as the group slowly approaches the monster in the wall. Their voices and footsteps echo off the walls. The sunlight peeking over the edge of the walls and the partially yellow sky shows it is getting late. No matter, as they gather around the thing-at a far enough distance away to feel safe but close enough to observe, a small blinking red light can be seen. Just barely from the right angle.

"There's something in there," Thomas says, seeing it.

"You mean besides the Griever pancake?" Fry replies. They let out a small chuckle at his remark. Minho steps toward Thomas to try and see it too. Hesitantly he walks toward the corpse.

"Whoa whoa whoa. What are you doing?" Zart says, lifting his arm out like he is going to stop him from advancing.

"It's dead...Should be fine."

"That's what you said last time," Zart retorts. Minho is hit with pain from recalling Rosie and seeing her get attacked. Zart immediately regrets the statement. Minho hesitates a second but slowly and carefully sticks his hand into the darkness and the beast. His head is right where the broken head of the Griever is. As he sticks his hand in, unpleasant gooey sounds can be heard from the moving organs and slime. Suddenly the outer stretched leg retracts and Minho jumps out and away into the arms of the boys.

"Whoa!"

"I thought you said it was dead!" Fry exclaims holding Minho's arm to keep him from falling over after the scare. Winston replies with a witty remark;

"How could it not be? It was smashed by the wall dude!"

"Was it a muscle reflex?" Zart inquires, Thomas then learns this kid is quite smart. And Maybe the smartest Glader there other than Minho and Alby.

"You hope," retorts Winston, he has an odd accent like Newt's but not. Their voices echo off the walls uncomfortably louder now.

"Okay. Come on, let's try to pull the leg out," Thomas says as he goes down and grabs the metal leg. At the touch, it is smooth, finely made, cool to the touch, and very heavy. The three boys set their weapons against the wall behind them and position themselves ready to heave.

"All right, ready? On three. One, two, three!" Thomas counts down. They grunt as they heave backward. The heavy leg is attached firmly to the body. After a few seconds of pulling the leg pops right out. The group falls backward and the leg comes out on top of them. It came out with a trail of slime stretching to the body. Along with a metal bone and some blood along with more organs plummet to the ground.

When it came out bones crack and flesh rips the sounds curl their blood. They make sure each other is okay and get up then stare at it some more. The blinking red light now makes a high-pitched recurring beep every few seconds. It is now on the floor inside of what looks like a heart or a kidney.

Minho walks over to it and picks it up. The organ has cords coming out the top. The small circle of red light is on what looks like a metal tube inside the Griever's heart. The tube is silver and not even a quarter way poking out the bottom but has gold prongs on the bottom and a hole that looks like it was attached to something else.

Minho grabs the cords and the organ and pulls them apart. They separate and he tosses the organ to the ground. Slime leaks from it and strings from the cords to the organ still.

The cords are wire and attached to the top of that silver tube. Minho examines it and rotates the cylinder in his hands. Maybe two inches in diameter and a foot long. On the other side of where the red blinking light comes from is a small digital black screen with the red number 7 on it. Below the screen is a sticker with the letters W.C.K.D. and some numbers below it. It is covered in slime from the Griever as are Minho's hands but the curiosity is too large to care about that.

"What the hell is that?" Asks Thomas staring at it.

"Interesting," Minho whispers after reading the large number on the screen.

"Okay, whatever it is...can we take it back to the glade? I don't want to meet this guy's friends." Fry says, looking around warily. The yellow sky is growing as are the shadows on the opposing walls.

"He's right, it's getting late. Come on," Minho replies as he puts it in his backpack and the group starts to run back to share their discoveries.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was mid-afternoon, probably, when they returned to the West doors with half the glade waiting at the entrance. So much for a secret mission. Part of this group was Gally, Alby, and Newt who had been dragged to the doors with other familiar faces.

As the group jogs through the doors they don't stop to talk to anyone, they just follow Alby who runs a little bit ahead of them to the Med Jack hut. A more private meeting starts. Rosie was conscious the whole day, writhing in pain. Newt refuses to leave her side the whole time and Alby stays near her as well.

Alby is very understanding of them leaving because he's too distracted by Rosie. Probably just because he thinks maybe Rosie will remember something about this new thing they found in the Griever. As they walk into the hut the new girl is still asleep in the same position. Clint stays in her room and watches over her. Jeff is already kneeling at Rosie's side wrapping her elbow which has a new cut on it.

Newt, Gally, Alby, Thomas, Minho, Winston, Zart, Fry, and Rosie are all in the room. A little squished together. Jeff stands up and backs into the corner once the large group enters. Rosie looks relieved and very happy to see everyone. They look happy to see her too but also depressed. She can die any second.

"Hey-hey, Rosemary," Thomas says as he comes in and sits at the end of her bed.

"Thomas, So glad...to see you," her voice is low and raspy. She sounds very dehydrated and in pain. Having to take a breath between almost every word; "wow...the whole... the gang's here. Why?" Everyone exchanges glance not knowing where to start.

"Well we have some big news," Newt starts,

"The box came back up," Gally announces. Rosie widens her eyes and sits up a little more, wincing as she does so, "and in the box...was another greenie," Gally continues crossing his arms. Minho now stands next to Thomas, and Alby in front of the closed door. Winston is next to Fry in the right corner. Jeff is next to Newt, Gally is next to Alby.

"A what...?" She asks.

"A girl," Jeff interrupts.

"A...girl?!" She asks in a higher pitch.

"Yes, and we think she's the one in your dreams," Alby says, stepping forwards.

"The girl...I dream of? The-that-black hair...pale girl?"

"But she's fast asleep. Like in a coma or something in the other room." Thomas says as he scoots towards Rosie a bit. The stuffy hot sweaty room doesn't make breathing any easier.

"Also, me, Thomas, Fry, Winston, and Zart went back into the maze. We wanted to see what the clues this Griever might give us," Minho says, kneeling on her right side. It takes her a second to process what they mean and she looks disappointed.

"Without me?" She spits out with a sigh. The boys smile, though it is hard to. She looks dead as it was, worse than death.

"And when we went out there, we found this," Minho continues as he pulls the cylinder from his back and gives it to her, "it was in its heart. Or a similar organ." She takes it slowly and delicately, then rotates it the best she can in her hand.

"Those...letters. They're on the...boxes...supplies..." Rosie states,

"Hmm...whoever put us here must've made the Grievers then." Newt connects, leaning in to look at it as well.

"7. Remember...remember...when I said...maybe one of those things per-per section? Minho?" she says, now out of breath and becoming tired.

"7...yeah, you said you thought they labeled one Griever per section. Maybe...interesting this Griever could be from section 7." Minho looks at Alby to see his reaction; he looks concerned and deep in thought. Thomas interrupts his thoughts by saying;

"Now this is the first real clue, the first anything you've found in over three years right Minho?"

"Right,"

"You gotta...go back...out there...blades..." Rosie says with her voice trailing off, heaving heavily. Alby looks at her concerned and kind of with a death stare for bringing that up. Gally then rolls his eyes and sighs.

"That's exactly what I was gonna say. Who knows where this might lead us? Going in again, with that, could maybe get us somewhere new," Thomas suggests. Rosie drops her arm and angles her hand backward to hand the silver thing to Newt. He takes it and then tosses it to Gally.

"Wait, what about blades?" Zart chimes in, stepping towards Rosie. She says that last word in almost a whisper. Gally interrupts before she can respond;

"You see what he's trying to do, right? First, Thomas breaks our rules and then he tries to convince us to abandon them completely. The rules are the only thing that's held us together. Why now are we questioning that? This shank needs to be punished," Gally speaks out loudly. Most of the boys roll their eyes but Newt and Alby nod in agreement.

"You're right, Thomas broke the rules," Alby agrees loudly. Thomas sighs and flops his head over. Minho looks at Newt like he is mad and Alby steps up at the end of the bed and says to Thomas;

"One night in the pit and no food."

"Oh, come on, Alby! One night in the pit? You think that's gonna stop him from going into the maze?"

"No, of course not Gal. And we can't just have non-runners running into the maze whenever they feel like it. So let's just make this official. Starting tomorrow, you're a runner," Alby declares. His judge role is finished and the verdict is reached.

"Wow," Gally sighs in frustration and starts to storm out.

"Gal-" Fry tries to stop him,

"No Fry," Gally snorts and opens the door, and leaves. Fry looks around the room before going after Gally.

"Thanks, Alby," Thomas says with a low head. He looks over at Rosie who has fallen asleep and everyone takes that as their cue to leave. Newt however stays at her side.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Hey, where are we going?" Thomas asks Minho as he follows him through the trees of the forest. In the distance, a small shack can be seen. Minho walks into the opening of a hut, Thomas hesitantly follows him into the chilly darkness.      As they walk into the small circle hut made of thin sticks Thomas observes everything inside. Papers strung up on the walls with numbers and lines. A large table is made of dried mud and sticks stands in the middle, and a dusty blanket lies on the floor. On the table, are a bunch of small sticks standing up that act as a map. The maze.         "This is the runner's hut, and this is a map of the maze," Minho explains. Thomas walks up to and sets his hands on the table. Leaning over to examine it expressionless though he is very impressed. The large square in the middle with moss and leaves inside it. The doors, small hallways that grow into bigger walls and halls. The labeled rocks by each dividing section. All of it looks so detailed and precise, it amazes Thomas.         "Wait the maze map? I thought you were still looking and mapping it."         "That's basically the exact same thing Rosie said the first time she came in here," Minho replies with a slight chuckle, "so imma say the same thing I told her; I've run every mile myself. We've mapped it all and we've noticed some things-"         "Hold on, it's all mapped? Seriously? No way out then why do we run every day if there's no point?" Thomas shoots up like Rosie did her first time. Minho sighs and crossed his arms with a smirk.         "Look. The boys need hope, something to believe in. Besides, there'd be no order anymore if they knew it's pointless."         "So, there really is no chance we can get out? At all?"        "I used to think so, but maybe now," Minho said, motioning to the silver cylinder, "we have a real chance," Thomas looks at the runner, confused. Thomas hesitates and walks around the table to eye it some more.         "What are those?" He asks, pointing at the labeled rocks.         "Well, those labels each section. See these outer areas, they're bigger and spread out more. We've figured out the maze is made into sections. Out on the wall by each section, there are those painted numbers, 1-8," Minho explained as he pointed to the sections and rocks,          "The walls change every night, right? Well, it's a repeating cycle each week. Every night when the maze changes; it opens up a new section with its own pathways inside that section. Rosie had the theory that somewhere in each section is where the Grievers go during the day and there's a certain number of Grievers per section. So today, section 6 was open. Tomorrow will be 4, then 8 then 3. The pattern will reopen and be the same each day." Minho explains to Thomas. Thomas goes around the table to the rock with the number 7 on it. He thinks for a moment then like a flick of a switch, he reaches for the cylinder. Examines it and faces the small screen towards him. The printed number 7 stares him down. He looks up at Minho and almost in a whisper he says;          "What's so special about 7?"           "I don't know. But last night, when Rosie killed the Griever...section 7 was open. I think Rosie is right. And it could be where it comes from. I mean why else would it be in its heart? Right?" Thomas nods slowly with a blank stare while thinking deeply.          "We need to get back out there," Thomas says definitely, "Rosie mentioned the blades, we'll go there first thing tomorrow." Minho is about to reply but stops when loud footprints can be heard. A small boy appears in the door frame of the runner's hut suddenly. Out of breath, he leans against the door frame to catch his breath. A very curly black-haired boy, the Med Jack, Clint tries to speak.         "Hey! What are you doing? You're not allowed in here," Minho says, turning to Clint quickly.         "I know, I'm sorry. It's just, the new girl-"         "Is she awake?" Thomas interrupts with great enthusiasm         "Yeah, could say that."      Clint leads the two out of the hut and through the trees. Minho and Thomas jog behind and stop once they breached the trees. Staring in awe and confusion at the tree house as they hear yelling and loud talking. Many Gladers stand a far distance away from the base of the tree watching a variety of objects being flung down from above. Near the base of the tree is a group of Gladers with large objects over their heads trying not to get hit.      Minho crosses his arms and chuckles, Thomas stands the same as Minho in confusion, and Clint watches in amazement. Falling objects range from vegetables, rocks, large branches, and tools flying from 30 feet high. Thomas and Minho approach the scene but Clint remains safe by the trees.      Minho immediately gets hit in the head with cabbage and the leaves go everywhere as he throws his hands above his head and runs away toward Alby. He stands in a crouched position with a bucket over his head trying to peek up at the ledge.         "Leave me alone!" She yells from above. Her voice is dry and raspy yet high-pitched and hyper. Thomas runs with his hands up to Newt who has a large wooden pallet over his head. Winston stands next to him with a frying pan over his head. Gally tries to yell up at her;         "Hey! Throw one more of those things-AH!" he is interrupted by a flying rock that lands right on his head. He falls to the ground and his hands shoot up to his head.         "Go away!" She keeps yelling as does everyone else.         "We come in peace!"         "Duck!"         "We just wanna talk!"         "I don't think she likes us very much," Newt said while chuckling. He has a big smile on his face with small dimples. Laughing at everyone, nice to see him smile after him being so down lately. Then an overly large tree branch plummets from above and everyone scatters away.         "Take cover y'all take cover!!" Fry-pan yells as he runs away. Everyone scatters and chaos.         "Hey, wait! It's Thomas! It's Thomas!" Everything stops. The boys quit running around, and she stops flinging stuff over the ledge. After a moment of silence and just staring up at the edge, she pops her head over the edge. Everyone lowers their covers and stands straight with their necks craned up.         "Okay, I-I'm gonna come up, okay?" Thomas yells up to her. Only her forehead, some hair, and her bright blue eyes are visible. She disappears and Thomas hesitantly looks around. Everyone shifts their eyes back and forth. Between Thomas and the edge.         "Okay," Thomas half whispers to himself. He readjusts his shirt and approaches the base and the ladders. Gally and Alby walk after him but Thomas stops them. "Just me," they look at him, insulted and upset. He just nods and looks at the ground with shy eyes then walks towards the base. Gally and Alby remain where they stand in shock.      Thomas climbs up the two levels and reaches the trap door to the third. All the cracking of wood is the announcement to her that he is on the way up. He lifts the door over his head and comes a foot away from a large machete pointing at his face.         "Whoa whoa easy," he exclaims as he flinches back against the wood.      The girl looks at him with big bright blue eyes, light freckles across her nose, and long wavy black hair parted on the side-down almost to her elbows. Pale and frail looking physically, though she is acting strong and confidently. She sits against the tree trunk that is sticking out of the middle with one arm wrapped around her drawn-up knees. Thomas hesitates to say anything upon looking at her, a foreign familiarity comes to his mind, and her image from dreams dances around his brain. Panicked and shrill, her dry and raspy high-pitched voice makes her sound even more frightened. His thoughts are lost as she speaks;         "Where am I? What is this place? Why can't I remember anything?" Thomas lifts his hands to show me means no harm and talks with his head half down as he replies;         "Easy, this is all normal. Okay? We've all been through this, just take a breath I won't hurt you. And I experienced this too. Your name, it'll come back in a day or two it's the one thing that-"         "Teresa,"         "What?"         "My name, it's Teresa," Thomas hesitates, she remembers her name before everyone else has been able to.         "Teresa, I'm Thomas. But, you already knew that, though, I guess huh?" He speaks trying to lighten the mood but is only making things more confusing for the both of them.         "They said I kept saying your name in my sleep. Who are you?" Her grip loosened and her arm lowers a bit.         "I don't know. I can't remember. None of us here can remember anything. We all woke up here just like you did. I promise." He shifts his glance to the machete. Slowly, he reaches for it and she makes no move other than eyeing his movements toward it.         "I'm gonna just take this..." he says, gently grasping the sharp end of it with three fingers. He slowly takes it out of her grasp. She lets go and brings her other arm around her legs. Thomas sighs and slowly come onto the platform with her.         "Hey!" A voice calls from below. Low and raspy, Gally, "Is she coming down?" he calls again. Thomas stands up and leans over the railing a bit and replies with a shaky voice;         "Just-uh give us a minute okay?" Then sits back down near her, yet far enough away not to frighten her.         "Okay," Gally responds almost in a whisper.         "Man, why do all girls go for the blade huh?" Fry says with a wide smile towards Newt. Most boys below disperse carrying their cover tools at their side. While looking back up behind them to see if anything will happen.      Newt returns to the med jack hut and sits with Rosie for a while until Alby calls him away to do some work. Reluctantly he does. Minho takes this chance to sit in there with just the two of them.      Kneeling on the ground on her left side, she lies asleep somehow peacefully. Not writing or anything like she was earlier. With just short quick breaths, The Changing is over she is now just succumbing to the terrible illness. The only other sound is his loud sighs every once in a while. Holding her hand and staring at her poor ill and fragile appearance.         "I-I'm so sorry," he utters. His head falls onto his forearms not letting go of her hand. Teary-eyed, stuffy nose, squinting eyes, and a high-pitched quavering he continues;         "I let you down. I hurt you. I knew that beast is and I knew what could do but- I-I did too. I convinced you to come. Just so you and I could spend time together. I-it, it's so selfish I know. I just, like you a lot," his head rises to double check she is still asleep.         "I let everyone else down. I was supposed to protect you and I held you back. You could've run to the door in time but no. You bloody stayed with me...Ha, I'm talking like Newt." He says with a slight chuckle, whipping the tear on his cheek off with the sleeve of his shirt. He lets his head lay against his arm.         "I can't imagine the pain you went through before you passed out in the maze. Nor the pain you're experiencing now, I'm so sorry. It could get worse, we all saw what happened to Ben. I just-can't- I won't let you wake up alone. And I'll be with you through all your pain when you wake I promise. And whatever tomorrow may bring, just know I'll be there to protect you from now on no matter what. I just can't lose you, not now. No, we aren't as close as you and Newt but we're still good friends. " A long silence falls. His words seem to crowd the hot air around them as does the depressed tone from everyone else.         "Best friends," she quietly whispers.        "What?" he shoots his head up. His eyes tear up and a very red nose. Her breaths are almost louder than her words, having to take heavy ones between each sentence;         "We aren't good friends. Minho. We're best friends. You are so important to me. I can't think where I'd be without you."         "I can, you wouldn't be on this damn bed dying."         "Sure. If that were true though," having to take breaths between each word makes putting her sentences together seem like a puzzle. "We wouldn't have killed that klunk Griever...we wouldn't have survived, a night...whole night in the maze. It was incredible...we wouldn't have found that tube with the number on it...I would do it again to know that we found a key," she says with one final exhaling breath and closes her eyes.      Her breaths resume their fast pace. Her chest clenches tight, air escapes her like none is around. Beads of sweat drip from everywhere they can. Her pale body is just skin wrapped around bones and the lines of purple veins sticking out of it. Like a new wave of pain shoots through her whole body. A throbbing headache, like everything, goes into slow motion. It all turns blurry and spinning.      Minho whispers to himself once Rosie seems to have fallen into a painful sleep;         "A key huh?"         "'She's the last one ever' what does that mean?" Teresa asks, examining the poorly written note that came in her hand.         "I'm not sure. But ever since you came up that box hasn't gone back down. I think it's just got everyone a little spooked. Especially Gally," Thomas replies. They both look to the left to see Gally standing under a tree staring at them.         "He thinks it's my fault," she replies with a saddened tone. They stare out at the Glade, some others stare at them as well while the rest work. Everything is so chaotic and yet they work.         "Are you sure you don't remember anything else?"         "I remember water...feeling like I was frowning. These faces are staring down at me. A room with screens and tables. The girl in the bed from the shack or hut too-"         "Wait," Thomas interrupts, quickly turning towards her, "the brunette girl on the bed, from the place you woke up?"         "Yes, I dreamed of her. She talked to me when I woke up. What's wrong with her? She looks sick and in pain."         "She's awake! Good that's good I thought- never mind. Look uh, it's hard to explain but basically, I broke the number one rule to save her and Minho. Long story short it worked but she got attacked by one of the monsters that are outside those walls. They can prick you with this thing that makes you sick and...change," he stops talking once he notices her frightened and confused reaction. Jaw dropped, not sure what to say she sits there now crisscrossed and her hair blows gently in the wind.         "Oh I'm sorry. Those monsters can't get in here. Because those gaps in the walls close every night. It's really fine. But uh do you remember anything else?" She looks at the gaps and didn't respond. A shiver runs up her spine. She readjusts her hair and tries to think about anything else.         "Just this woman's voice saying the same thing over and over-"         "'Wicked is good.' Look, ever since I've been here I've had these dreams. Or I thought they were dreams. Rosie was there and...you...you were there. And you told me everything was gonna change."         "What does that mean?"         "I don't know. I just always get pieces."         "And the others don't remember anything?"         "Except Rosie, no...why are we different?" Teresa looks away after a long moment of awkward eye contact and thinks of that sentence. There has to be some reason they are different. Thomas shuts his eyes like it will help his brain remember. Nothing new comes to mind. Teresa leans forward and reaches into her back pocket and pulls out two small metal pipes. Two dark gray cylinders about 5 inches long and half an inch in diameter.         "These were in my pocket when I came up," she holds her hand out and Thomas takes what she holds while shifting his glance between them and her. On one end it looks like a button. A dark blue round button but not able to push down. On the other end is an almost identical dark blue button. Though it has a line down the middle of it. Thomas peers into the line and can see a small silver dot. The dot grows into a line down the center. A syringe? He rotates them in his hand and at the top of the tube are the initials carved small; W.C.K.D.         "Wicked is good."         "What if we were sent here for a reason?" Teresa finally replies. She lets Thomas examine them for a bit until the light bulb suddenly turns on in his head.         "Rose."       Thomas and Teresa quickly climb down the tree. Alby and Newt follow their jogging to the Med jack hut and join them. Neither Thomas nor Teresa explains what they're doing. Too focused on their idea. They burst into her room to see Minho sitting at her side. He's holding her hand but let's go once everyone comes in and he stands up a little shaken from their entrance.         "She just passed out guys, what's happening?" Minho explains but no one answers him. Newt goes to her left side immediately and tries to calm her breathing down even though she is asleep. While Alby notices what Thomas is holding. The distant closing walls and the fading light presses the feeling of running out of time heavier.         "Where did those come from?"         "They were in my pocket."         "They're syringes, I think they're like a serum that helps cure whatever this is," Thomas explains before Alby can reply to Teresa. She stands behind Thomas trying to avoid Alby's suspicious glares. Minho stands in the corner just staring at Thomas, confused but wanting to be a part of this. Thomas clutches one in his hand and hands the other syringe to Teresa. He positions it in his hand so his thumb rests on the top button. He steps up to Rosie's side cautiously. Alby puts his hand on Thomas's chest and pushed him back.         "You really just going to inject her with some mystery stuff? We don't know what that stuff is, who sent it, or why it came up with you." Newt stands up and eyes the shot then loos at Minho for his reaction. He just crosses his arms and leans against the back wall. So intrigued and not disagreeing with the situation.         "For all we know, this could kill her," Alby concludes, not letting Thomas pass.         "She's already dying. Look at her, how could this possibly make it any worse?" Newt adds with desperation in his voice. He stares down Alby who doesn't change his expression. They would ask her but she looks passed out and not conscious. Alby looks at her and thinks about it for a moment. Then drops his hand and steps out of the way. Thomas cautiously approaches her left side and gets in a proper standing position. She looks just like Ben especially in his shirt, before he was banished. Just smaller, drenched in sweat, and more fragile looking.         "Alright. Okay," he repeats to himself. He leans over, put his left hand at her side so he can lean on it, and positions the cylinder injection on her chest. He nervously looks back at everyone one last time for their consent. They nod. Thomas looks back to see Rosie's wide eyes completely blacked out, her mouth drips dark red blood as she sneers;         "We shouldn't be here." Before Thomas can even flinch back at the sight of her she grabs onto his shirt collar and dragged him close to her. Her clutch on him is so tight he can't get away. Everyone immediately rushes towards Thomas.         "We shouldn't be here...shouldn't be here...71...52648...3 it's the code for the end...It's all going to change...I'm seeing things. Terrible things. I remember-" she rambles on memories that came from The Changing as though she'll never remember them again. Everyone is too focused on her grip on Thomas. Her nails began to dig into his skin and rage starts to boil. Her throbbing head from the illness and flooding memories doesn't help her state. Chaos ensues as she doesn't budge her tight grip. Everyone is either pulling on Thomas or trying to get her to let go.         "Ow ow let go!" He yells trying to pull away.         "Get the other syringe!"         "Rosemary! Let go!"         "Watch out!" Teresa yells as she lifts the syringe over her head and slams it into Rosie's thigh. Where it's supposed to be injected anyways. Right when she pushes the button the serum injects. Rosie lets go and fling back into the bed. Her breathing slows and she closes her eyes. A sudden feeling of relief, a tingle throughout the body. The throbbing headache stops as does nausea and crap feeling. She faints and everyone steps back with wide eyes.         "Well, that worked," Thomas says, catching his breath. Everything stops for a second and they all just stare at her.      Now peaceful and calm. Rosie can feel a pinprick on her leg. Warmth spreads from that point throughout her body, calming her, and lessening the pain. But the world still seems to be collapsing in on itself, and she knows it will all be gone from her in just a few seconds. The room spins, colors morphing into each other, churning like her stomach. Then it all goes dark.   That calm moment is interrupted by Gally abruptly entering the room. "Sundown Greenie. Time for your night in the pit," he announces standing half in the door frame.      He takes a moment to read the room but doesn't care. Thomas is to spend the night in the pit since he went into the maze. Everyone rolls their eyes at the interruption but Gally's eyes are fixed on Rosie now. He looks...sad and takes a second before he moves again. He just looks up at Alby and then at Thomas and motions with his head for him to follow him. Teresa looks at Thomas worried and steps towards him a bit as he goes to leave.         "You'll be okay. Just stay here and watch over Rosie," Thomas says to her. She doesn't change her expression but she sighs heavily and crosses her arms. Thomas grows a new worried expression as well and looks around a bit as well.         "Don't worry Tommy, your girlfriend will be fine," Newt cheekily says to him as he too crosses his arms. Minho leans against the wall on Rosie's left side and puts his head back on the wall and closes his eyes in relief. Alby then goes and sits next to him to show Teresa it is fine.      She examines the room a bit and notices Newt's locked stare on Rosie. She turns back to Thomas and reluctantly nods to show she feels okay. Gally is holding a large torch as he and Thomas walk through the Glade over to the trench line. Gally struts confidently and angrily at a fast pace while Thomas takes his time to walk over there. Gally has shown a certain attitude that Rosie has only seen towards Thomas. Odd.         "Hey, what is your problem with me?" Thomas asks with a raspy voice. Dehydrated and wouldn't get water all night his voice will only sound worse later.         "Everything started going wrong the minute you showed up. First Ben then Rosie...and now the new girl. Everybody saw she recognized you. And I'm betting you know who she is," he finishes talking right when they come to an empty pit.      They arrive at the long line of trenches. Inside the wall is lined with large rocks and stones to keep the walls from caving in. On top of the trench lies a bunch of bamboo sticks tied together to look like a grid cage door. On one end is the rope hinges and on the other is a simple stick lock with rope to be tied around it. Thomas doesn't respond to Gally. He puts the torch in the soft sand so it stands up. Gally lifts the door for Thomas. He jumps in and losses his balance a bit on the uneven sand floor. A large flat almost boulder sits in the corner of this small 7-foot square of a jail.         "Gally," he whispers leaning up. He holds the door looking at Gally while he ties the door to the stick supports, "you know we can't stay here forever. Right?" Gally looks at him, finishes tying, takes the torch, and walks off with no response or change of expression. Leaving Thomas in the dark cold night. A feeling of emptiness and loneliness returns after two days of it disappearing.      He could use this time alone to think about things. Teresa, Rosie, Alby, the Grievers, the maze. Everything. Some time alone will be nice. He leans back against the hard rock wall and rests his eyes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A long sleepless night for most of the Glade. Rosie is awake and can no longer hold back the silent pain. Every once in a while throughout the night she will wake up screaming in terror from a dream. The pain and whatever the Griever injected in her will return and her body would feel it all at once. Letting out an eerie almost nonhuman screech.

Waking everyone in the whole Glade. Thomas can't do anything but feel guilty, stuck in the pit. Newt, Minho, Teresa, Jeff, Alby, and Fry are in the room with her. To make her feel safe and guarded, and also to help calm her down when she wakes up. Zart, Winston, Clint, Gally, and several others sleep outside the med jack hut. Everyone assumes Ben was more violent due to his lack of support. So they're trying to stop Rosie from turning so insane.

The sun rises and Newt goes to the tree house to get some fresh air and nostalgia. He sits on the edge and watches the sunrise. He looks to his right at the emptiness of where Rosie used to sit beside him. Unable to watch the sunset recently, the rising light lifts his spirits only a fraction. The doors open and everyone's mood is miserable. A restless and stressful night. The news of her finally being asleep is great. The injection Teresa used seems to only be making it worse.

Though in the morning she looks almost normal. Still, a little pale has slower breathing and is not bleeding anymore, but still, one could see she looks ill.

Everyone leaves her room and lets her sleep in peace. The morning is slow, breakfast is cold and the air is stiff. Minho packs a backpack for himself and Thomas. They, being the only runners left, are to go into the maze. Using clues from Rosie and the new cylinder from the Griever's heart found, as clues.

"Big day Greenie," Minho says to Thomas, looming over him in the pit, "are you sure you don't want to sit this one out?" In a chipper mood trying to make Thomas at least smile. Which he does.

"No, come on, man. Get me out of here," almost laughing as well. He has to keep happy so the run won't be depressing though it's hard not to sulk in those thoughts. The biggest high points of the day are; that they could find a way out and that the serum that Teresa had could save Rosie's life.

Minho and Thomas come to the door and look into the Glade. Not just everyone's attitude but even the maze feels off. The unsettling night and chaotic day that yesterday was, was wearing everyone down. The Gladers seem to be tired and fed up with all the new problems.

They run off into the maze. The sun is up and bright, the maze is lit, and the footsteps of their shoes sound lighter. Minho spins his head around every alley they went down, observing every leaf. Not slowing pace just looking at everything a little panicked, as though he might miss a small new detail that could be the way out.

"Thomas. Ya notice anything off about the maze?" he asks, slowing his pace. Thomas slows as well until they were walking. Thomas eyes the walls as Minho does, but can see nothing so Minho continues; "The walls, didn't move last night," Thomas stops walking entirely and looks at Minho's eyes wide. He too then stops and they just stare at each other thinking for a minute.

Come to think of it, I didn't hear the normal crashing of distant rocks last night. Is this because we killed the Griever? Because Teresa came up? Since then everything's been off. Well since I came to be honest but this is even worse. The box didn't go down either. Crap, not good,

Thomas thinks to himself.

"We'll look into it later. We have to keep going. Rosie spoke of the blades we'll head there first. Section 4 should be open but the cylinder has 7 on it. So maybe we'll look at 7 first to check if anything's off. Rosie also said something about the key and the cylinder thing. It has to mean something."

Thomas doesn't respond. Minho just runs his hand through his long black hair in distress and wipes away beads of sweat. They have one water break and lightly jog past the other sections. All normal and closed.

As Thomas runs right past another hallway. Minho stops and stands in front of it staring in. Thomas then turns back and stands with Minho a little confused. Until he looks up at the wall. A large yellow painted number 7 is on it.

Section 7. Weird. The wall is like the door to the glade. It's...open.

"Section 7 isn't supposed to be open for another week," Minho comments wearily while walking through the grand open door. Once he takes a few steps in the door and no new sounds or movements are made by the maze or a Griever, Thomas follows, deeming it safe.

They speed walk through the section and Minho goes right for the blades, past the maze walls within 7.

"What the hell is this place?" Thomas asks as his voice trails down the large area. The large tall slabs of metal loom over the two. Their parallel shadows cast over them as they walk past. Thomas hasn't seen this place before and it boggles his mind as much as it boggled Rosie's.

Minho goes left down a row and kneels on the ground. Thomas follows and looks over Minho's shoulder at a bloodied rag on the ground. Minho picks it up and holds it up with one finger. A shirt, a tank top. Thomas sighs and looks away;

"It's Ben's...isn't it?"

"Yeah," he sighs and closes his eyes, "a Griever must've pulled him down here." Thomas is about to reply when he hears a beeping. High pitched and shrill. Losing his train of thought completely, the new sound is the highest priority. He looks around but nothing here can make a sound like that.

Minho sets the shirt down and stands up. As he does the sound gets closer to Thomas.

"Whoa hey! What are you doing?" Thomas abruptly opens Minho's backpack and gets the cylinder from the Griever's heart out. Minho whips around to Thomas who is delicately holding it in his hands. He turns to the left and the sound fades. He turns to the right and it grows louder. Minho tries to grab but Thomas pulls back.

"Wait wait wait...I think it's showing us the way."

"What?"

"This way," Thomas says, walking to the right, down a row of blades. It keeps beeping and the red light and red 7 stare menacingly at Thomas. The sound fades. Thomas stops and spins around. To the left, it turns stronger and louder. They approach a dead-end wall and the beeping grows much louder and faster.

The two passes an odd thick and large patch of ivy on a cement wall. Once they pass it the beeping fades. They back up past it again and it fades. Only growing faster in front of the vines.

Minho looks at Thomas and he just nods. Quickly the two pull away some of the vines. As the ivy falls to the ground it reveals a large 10-foot wide and tall opening. Minho enters quickly and happily, whereas Thomas enters hesitantly.

Beyond this opening is a long cement path. Inside looks like a church almost from the grand cement architecture. But no audience benches, in fact, no floor for the benches. Just the long aisle that leads to another wall at the other end. The aisle is surrounded by nothing. A large cliff drops off to pitch-black darkness. Tall ceilings with circular gaps for windows to let the light dimly shine through.

"You ever seen this place before?" Thomas asks, spinning around carefully on the 10-foot-wide aisle. They look up at the tall cement ceiling and odd new area, their voices echo loud and far.

"No,"

Once they come to the end of the aisle the cement wall is another disappointment, just a wall with nothing else. Though, the cylinder's beeping is now almost constant and much louder.

"Nah, it's just another dead end," Minho sighs in frustration. Thomas rests his forehead on the dead-end wall in disappointment and sighs. Right after his skin touches the dry and rough wall, the cylinder silences and a loud silence fills the air. Suddenly, it screeches out a single high-pitch beep and the small lights flick a bright green instead of red.

"What-" Thomas starts. Minho walks next to him and looks at the cylinder puzzled as well.

A loud crunch and grinding sound erupt throughout the odd new place. The sound echoes off the walls and down into the cliff drop. The dead-end wall is starting to lift.

As it does so it reveals a small corridor that leads to a metal circle cut out in the wall. Griever size. This metal circle is a metal-lined tube that leads to darkness. Before either enter the corridor that leads to the circle Minho asks;

"Are you sure about this?"

"Nope."

Cautiously the two walk into the open roof corridor. Through very tall walls that go up. They walk to the circle and cement tube and it looks like an exit or alternate door. Maybe just a place the Grievers sleep in. The circle in the wall is above the ground, 2 feet or so. Minho touches the floor lined with metal and his fingers get covered in slime. He holds his hand up to examine the goo.

"Grievers."

"So it was a key, it opened this door and area. Rose was right," Thomas thinks aloud.

As a joke, Minho goes to try and wipe the goo on Thomas and he quickly backs away and laughs a bit. The small fun is quickly stopped by a loud ring sound. Almost the same beep the cylinder made. Then from the darkness within the tube emerges a small light. It quickly turns into a long horizontal line. That came out of the back of the tube. It goes up and down, and it...scans the two standing in the doorway.

"The hell was that?" Minho asks loudly.

Suddenly a loud booming sound sounds from all directions. Clearly, the scan and light didn't like them. It sounds like the opening doors but lower pitch and harsher. Followed by a loud siren also low-pitch, that orbits the two and echoes loudly throughout the entire maze. It sounds just like when the box comes up. They fling their hands up to their ears in defense but quickly retreat defense and resort to instinctive escaping.

"Thomas. We gotta get out of here right now. Come on!" Minho says while backing up. Thomas stands there and stares into the black hole. The one thing that seems like the exit from the maze they have to leave and go back into the treacherous maze. The longing of needing to go inside while the adrenaline and terror of the sounds telling them to leave. The light within the tunnel disappears but the sound continues. A thick metal door starts to lower over the circular hole in the wall and another wall was lowering over their exit down the aisle from which they came.

Frantically the two sprint. Thomas throws Minho the key and he puts it in his bag as they run.

"Move move!" Minho yells. The door is closing at the end but they get out of the newfound area with extra time. The alarm still rings loudly. Standing there out of breath already, they look into the Blades down columns and rows. Standing on fallen vines they hear the cement doors lower, shutting off the new possible exit door.

Suddenly each row of Blades twists on its shaft that dives into the ground. They spin and close a column.

"Shit we're gonna get trapped. Go go go!" Minho yells over the alarm and now twisting metal sounds of the Blades. They run down a column but have to go to the right to get out and into section 7. Escaping the Blade area.

Sprinting as fast as they possibly can, they jump in front of a twisting Blade and into a new column. Row by row they all spin around and meet one another. Making a solid metal wall.

"Keep going over!"

"Minho, now!"

They go through another column and another. Minho runs through one but Thomas is too late.

"Thomas!"

"Minho!" they yell at each other in desperation from opposite sides of the closing metal walls. Thomas has to get over and they can run into the section or else he'll be stuck. The Blades are closing too fast. He can't catch up. The end of the large courtyard of the Blades is nearing they're running on borrowed time.

"Come on! Come on!"

Thomas screams as he jumps through one of the last rows as it shuts. Minho catches his awkward fling and they regained their balance. They run through the last Blade column and enter the other section. The alarm has stopped now and the Blades were all closed but their ordeal is not over.

"We can't stop. Back to the glade!" Minho yells as they continue to run.

Suddenly, the ground starts to shake, and a large growling from everywhere can be heard. Frantically Minho stop Thomas and they look around for the source of the sounds. The walls in the outer sections begin to move. The maze is moving, trying to kill them.

Dust shoots up from hidden cracks in the walls and ground. The floor around them starts to rise in an orderly fashion, rocks are flung everywhere and the dust fills their eyes and lungs. The whole maze starts to sound like a hungry stomach or a mad dog. Growling and shaking it moves slowly and heavily.

"It's moving to get us out of the section, that means we found something they didn't want us to! Shit, we really have to go!" Minho yells over everything. He and Thomas dash toward the section entrance almost 50 yards away. They have to get out.

The tallest wall behind them separates from the wall it is leaning against. Like a domino tipping over it begins to plummet forwards. Right to where the two are running. Thomas peeks over his shoulder and forces his legs to carry him faster. He regrets looking at the chaotic mess of falling walls behind them. He whips his head back around and goes faster. Dodging lifting floors and sliding walls, they near the exit.

The tall wall slams into the ground behind them sending a large shockwave across the ground. The shake it sends is like a tidal wave that knocks both of them out and they fly up into the air. Frantically they crawl back up and awkwardly run again. Looking at the exit is now a small 10-foot tall and 20-foot wide opening. A wall has made itself smaller and another now lies horizontal on another wall to make the small opening. Their exit was almost crushed by moving walls.

The floor below that opening starts to rise. Closing is the only exit from the section. Another tall wall is beginning to succum to gravity. Only this time it will land in front of the exit door. If they don't make it to the exit it will crush them.

Minho gets there first and jumps up onto the lifting wall. Thomas then does as well and the falling wall plummets behind them. Blocking the way they came. Dust and a strong wind blow behind them. Frantically with all their might, they army crawl across the rising wall. About to crush them as the floor meets its ceiling. It's shutting. 5 feet open...4 feet...Minho falls out the other end and onto the hard ground on his stomach. 3...feet...2... Thomas plops onto the ground almost in a dive and lands on his back.

The shuddering sound of the walls meeting each other finalizes their meeting and the chaos stops. Echoes of other crushing walls climb over the tall walls. Now out of that section, they lay in the regular maze hallways. Still in the bright of daylight.

The two gasp heavy and fast breaths as fast as they can to catch some air. Dusty or not any air is good.

"Holy crap!" Thomas spits out. It is the only thing he can gather. Minho just chuckles.

They lay there on the ground for maybe an hour.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Dark starless sky. Looking up at it she lies on her back on the hard ground she calmly wakes. The cold cement and air fill her body with a familiar fear. Slowly, Rosie turns her head to the left. Her long wavy brunette hair is tossed out around her head and it brushes her cheek. On this cold night, the sky looks almost black.

She is in Ben's comfy and warm gray shirt and green cargo pants. No blood on it, no tears or rips. She's not sick, not insane, or in pain. Just laying there taking in the unknown surroundings. Feeling like it's unreal her eyes try to adjust. Her brain tingles lightly as it wakes.

Looking to the right, darkness. To the left a tall cement tombstone-looking wall. It's covered in strings of ivy that have grown from within the wall or from the ground.

"No..." she whispers to herself. It quietly echoes off the walls. She slowly rises a little dizzy but with no pain. Sitting up straight she looks down dark corridors with halls branching off. Behind her is the door to the Glade. Closed. What is trapping her inside the field is now trapping her inside the maze. Tight panic and fear flood her senses. Intense fear.

"No no no," she repeats in desperation as she stands up. She spins in a circle on her feet and the world spins with her. Her chest grows tight, no air around her, her heart pounds loudly, short breaths of panic. She can feel the walls lean toward her with a sense of claustrophobia.

"Hey! Help! Please! I didn't do anything!" she yells in a shrill voice. It echoes off the walls as does her loud running steps towards the door. She throws herself against the cement and pounds it with her fists. Her hands begin to shake in fear and anger. Her emerald eyes squint and glass tears flow down her cold smooth cheeks. No longer her warm rosy cheeks. Now a pale tan with dim light resting on them.

She imagines her familiar friends in her mind and lets the sobs go. The saltwater presses her hair to her face as she collapses to her knees. All the pain and all the emotions have become overwhelmed with this new fear and panic. It feels good to cry, to let it out. It's strange, how she never thought about everything in a while. All the suffering, hurt; physically and mentally, along with a strange sense of loss. Lost in the world, lost in her mind, lost.

Now lightly pounding on the cement with both hands that make little to no sound she sits. Trapped and alone. Her salty tears taste good. An odd sense of calm overtakes her panic. That doesn't last long.

A low, haunting sound is followed by constant whirring that has a metallic ring every few seconds. Sharp knives rubbing against each other. It grows louder by the second, and then a series of eerie clicks join in. A hollow moan fills the air, and then something sounds like the clanking of chains.

She stops crying and sucks in a startled breath. One hand falls at her side while the other is still on the door. Craning her head to look over her left shoulder. Through the blurry tears, she can see nothing but darkness. The sounds that haunt her thoughts and dreams. The horrific sounds that killed her before should make her cower in fear and pain. Yet nothing happens. her emotions are shot. Instead, she's fed up and done with the constant feeling of fear.

No no, I can't be stuck again. I won't die from this. I can do this. All alone...I'll survive again. I'm so done with all this shit. Being scared and in pain all. The. Damn. Time. Here actually come at me bitch I'm done.

She thinks to herself.

Slowly she thinks about standing off with the monster. Before she can act her thoughts are interrupted by light tapping sounds. New unfamiliar tapping sounds. Every second a tap can be heard. Light high-pitched, they come from the darkness. Not a Griever click but a shoe almost.

Emerging from the darkness is a woman. Short, yellow-orange hair, bright red lipstick, wrinkled skin, bright green small eyes, and a long nose. Wearing a white business suit with a large long white puffer coat over it. Strong broad shoulder pushed back matches her stiff straight posture. Walking at a steady slow pace in a straight line right toward Rosie. 5-inch tall heels walk toe to toe, one right in front of the other. The tapping sound continues.

She stops walking once her whole appearance can be seen from the darkness. Rosie turns her body around and presses her back against the wall and brings her feet up.

"Rosemary," her soft loud voice eerily echoes off the walls. The sound reaches her and sends a tingle down her spine. Rosie can feel the goosebumps rise. The tinge of recollection from her voice. The same voice that came from the same woman within her dreams. The woman continues on with a smooth light voice: "I thought you'd be smart enough to escape your own creation." Emotionless. Like a wax figure. even her mouth barely opens when she speaks. Each word is hard to hear yet she understands each one.

"Who-who are you?"

"Dr. Ava Paige. Don't you remember? Odd, your memory should be returning soon. We worked together alongside your brother and other friends for years dear,"

The woman sashays over to Rosie slowly. Her heel taps ricochet off the walls. Somehow she has asserted her dominance. Not only that but a familiar feeling of fear and assertiveness comes with every word she utters.

"What...do you mean?"

"Oh you poor thing. You, your brother Thomas, and your friend Teresa along with many others worked for me up in the control room. After what you did though we had to send you into the maze."

Rosie tries to scoot back even more against the wall as the woman kneels to sit on her feet in front of Rosie. The appearance of years is more visible in her shaky legs as she bends and wrinkles across her stern face.

"No. I couldn't have just...watched all this. These villainous things."

"You're a special child, dear. You have a gift and a talent. As do all of your new friends of course. That's why we named everyone after the people they resemble-"

"Wait, our names aren't even ours?"

"Rosie the riveter, course we wanted you to be more elegant so Rosemary was the obvious choice. There's Alby for Albert Einstein. Gally after Galileo, Teresa as in Mother Teresa. Thomas Edison, Issac Newton-Newt. Benjamin Franklin, the poor boy had to go and get stung in the day though. Winston Churchill, I could go on," she pauses and rises slowly leaving Rosie in a dazed stare.

Her words echo and are etched into Rosie's mind. Carefully the woman stands and looks around, observing the walls, the ivy, the leaves, and even the color of the sky. Once up she turns around with her back to Rosie, giving a better sense of relief to her. In a louder more nonchalant tone she continues;

"But that's not important. Right now you have to get back to the glade. After all, the last part of the test is at hand. Just time to escape, if you can. Though the maze wasn't built for you to ever leave. You designed it that way after all."

"Wait, a test?" Ignoring the other parts for later.

"Why yes. The most common puzzle of civilization. A maze. Perfect to test and study variables."

"If I designed it...why would you have a kid design this? How can you trust me?"

"Well dear, at the time you believed in our cause. You understood this was the only way to fix things. Once you had the main idea of the maze me and a friend of yours got down to other details. Like the Grievers, the Flare inside of them, the ending..."

"Look, you're insane. Or a genius. You're an insane genius. I don't care either way you're...terrible." Rosie stands. The woman turns her head to look at Rosie over her shoulder. All her anger is slipping, her scared attitude is disappearing and she's letting the rant flow in a harsh tone that echoes off the walls.

"You're killing us, can't you see that? You made a wretched demon machine mixed with a giant bug. It has knives and it screams and its goal is to slaughter us kids. We're just kids. To what? Prepare and test us? For what? For what it feels like to be afraid for our lives every day?"

The woman slowly turns around. The only sign that she is listening is the sign of a slight smirk in the corner of her mouth. Her glistening dark blue eyes shine with iniquity. Rosie continues to yell at her as she approaches the woman.

"Preparing us and studying our reactions? Our reaction to what it feels like to be hunted? To see how we practice getting ready to die? We already know how that feels! You are scaring us to death every day! Every day! You are not helping anyone! This is just some game to you..."

Her smirk disappears.

"I am a doctor. Not a murderer and you used to understand that."

"Yeah? Well, now I'm fed up with it. I know what I believe now I was just blinded by your gas lighting and manipulation of us kids."

"I expected better from you during this talk. You're such a mistake. Everything you do Rosemary is a mistake." Rosie's anger turns to sadness.

It's odd, being ridiculed by this woman feels bad. Rosie's head spins and her words echo in her mind

. Mistake, doctor, murderer, the Flare? What's that? Thomas and I designed the maze, not the creatures we aren't that terribly immoral. Unlike her.

Rosie snarls as the woman's tapping begin again. She walks away from Rosie who is standing her off.

"It's just time for you to try and escape now. You have a key now. It's time to try and use it. Plus you survived. Plus you already said the 8-digit code. You should be fine. Although I cannot forgive you, I wish you luck. just please remember Rosemary, Wicked is good."

Her last words she said strongly and her eyes turn to desperation and sadness. The woman who seems to want to hate Rosie gives sympathy and an odd feeling of care for Rosie. Her taps resume and she walks back into the darkness from which she came. Leaving Rosie to fight with her emotions.

"Oh and mind the 'beasts' on your way out." The woman chides nonchalantly. Ending their conversation.

As her bright white clothes start to disappear into the darkness of a corridor Rosie sprints after the woman. The only one who knows anything, who has answers, is just walking away. She walks fast and down several corridors, and her tapping shoes start to fade. Rosie turns around a sharp corner and sees a silhouette in the dark. The moon comes out from hiding behind the clouds. A bright white light as a warning shines down on the figure. Not the woman.

A boy about six feet tall a wide stance and wide broad shoulders, just a bit shorter than Ben. In a  red button-down shirt with torn jeans, a nose that looks like a potato, and small green eyes. Shaggy long brown hair touching the ends of his ears and cracked dry hands. A stern rectangular red face and some crook teeth show through a devilish wide smile. Del.

Rosie's eyes grow wide and Rosie slowly backs away. A sharp sting from the wound he'd caused her burns her side. A harsh fear shoots through her body like intense electricity.

His nasty smile and greedy eyes gleam brightly in the dark. Enough stealth, this guy is insane. Rosie turns and runs. He sprints after her down every corner and hall right after her. His loud footsteps stomp closely behind. Ben's large shirt flaps around her and occasionally lifts a little bit. Revealing the not fully healed long gash he left on her. Her long wavy brunette hair flaps in the wind like a boat sailing behind her.

She takes a sharp turn down an alley and there at the end the hungry face of a Griever. She stops running and her hair is flung forwards into her face. She backs up slowly and turns around to run back but Del is standing at the end of the corridor. Stuck in the middle of two deaths.

She turns back to the Griever. It sits at a dead end in the dark, only outlined by moonlight. Quavering in fear she stands unsure of what to do. Just as suddenly as it lept for her the first time, it does so again at the same time Del sprints after her. She stands paralyzed in fear, accepting her fate, she rests her emerald eyes. The Griever lands on her a hand quenches her shoulder.

A throat-tearing screech escapes her dry throat as she sits up quickly on a hard surface. Panting for air and blinking a million times a minute. Beads of sweat drip down her face. Her mind boggles for the sense of where she is.

Teresa quickly bounces back away from the side of the bed and against the back wall. Suddenly realizing that the girl is awake Teresa quickly tries to calm Rosie down.

"It's okay hey it's okay," Teresa says slowly approaching the bedside again. Rosie flings her head at her and the dizziness fades, the coldness disappears and even the nausea is gone. All gone at an unnatural speed.

"What, what happened!? Whoa, who are you? The heck? Am I still in the Glade?" Rosie asks in a high-pitched, confused voice.

No blurry figures, no bubbling blood, no pain, not even a headache. Her eyes are no longer black or bloodshot, no pale skin, and normal rosy cheeks with freckles. The same familiar scar on her chin and bright lime green eyes. Rosie pats her body down, feeling all her limbs intact.

Relief floods as she sees the girl at her side. Familiarity. Odd how that works. Doesn't know where from or how other than some flashing images of her from dreams.

It's her, the girl.

"Sorry uh I'm um Teresa. I came up in the...box yesterday." Rosie relaxes. Taking in her senses. Hot stuffy air, hard stick bed. Recollection of her friends, her brother, and the Glade. She takes a deep breath and sighs, it was just a dream. Responding in a much more normal voice;

"Oh...right they mentioned that a bit...yeah," Rosie adjusts to sit straight up on the branch bed and brushes away her crazy hair.

"You're Rosemary right?"

"Did the boys tell you that?" Rosie examines the empty room, no one else is there. Not even Newt. Loneliness and disappointment but she shouldn't be upset, they have other things to do. As Teresa answers, a small tickle scratches the back of Rosie's brain.

"Well yeah, you're all they can talk about. I mean I knew you before they told me-"

"Hold on, where is everyone?" Rosie interrupts not taking into count what Teresa just said. No matter how important it is to find out answers, her friends are more important.

"Um, they said I should stay here while everyone waits for the black-haired kid..."

"Minho?"

"Yes, sorry. And Thomas to come back."

"Right, they still have to run. Even though the maze shouldn't change anymore," Rosie thinks aloud as she scoots back to lean against the wall, "wait. I just said that I remember...everything," Rosie holds her head and lets her jaw drop in shock. Everything hits her like a mental tidal wave, an asteroid.

"You need to go get Alby right now."

Teresa understands immediately, no time to get to know each other, this is more important. She runs out immediately. The light is beginning to fade and Rosie is starting to become anxious.

If the doors are to close soon and everyone is waiting for their return, they aren't back yet. Oh, everything is rushing back. I remember the world, people, and how terrible it is. Oh my god...

In the meantime. The two runners just lay on the hard cement ground, closing their eyes and regaining breath after that horrifying experience. They drink all their water, eat the snacks, and begin to lightly jog back to the Glade. Silent their whole run back. Thinking deeply.

The two enter the Glade with an hour before the doors are supposed to close. As they come into view of the doors to the Glade they can see a small group gathered in front of the entrance waiting for them.

Among that group are many familiar faces; including the bright blonde Zart, who Thomas hasn't seen in a while. Fry-pan, Newt, Alby, Gally, Clint, and a few other closer friends. Along with other curious boys. All of which look miserable, depressed, anxious, and everything else. Newt especially, heavy bags under his bloodshot eyes. Probably hasn't eaten in a while.

The two run to the doors and just speed-walk through the crowd to ignore the torrent of questions. The crowd walks with them on their way to the med jack hut to see Rosie. They don't say anything but feel relief as they slow down and enter back to safety.

"What the bloody hell's going on out there?" Newt asks with a thick accent as they come out.

"We could hear crashing from all the way in here. What have you done now Thomas?" Gally hisses in a teasing and annoying remark. Everyone ignores his response and just walks alongside the two hot, sweaty, and tired runners. Finally, Thomas is fed up with the questions and replies out of breath still.

"We found something. A new passage and we think it could be a way out." Minho just nods and the rest of the Gladers slow their pace in shock. A possible way out is a miracle to them.

"Really?" Newt asks Minho who he is walking beside. Gally shakes his head not believing it and Alby trots alongside Thomas, not reacting. Minho agrees;

"It's true. We found a hidden door behind some ivy and it led to a building and a cliff. There was an aisle that led to a new door. I've never seen anything like it."

"We think it must be where the Grievers go during the day," Thomas adds in an excited tone.

"Wait! You're saying you found the Griever's home? And you want us to go in?" Alby queries.

"Their way in could be our way out Alby."

"Yeah. Or there could be a dozen Grievers on the other side," Gally retorts before anyone can say anything else. He is walking behind the four leading the group to the huts. Thomas stops walking angrily to face Gally while he continues; "the truth is, Thomas doesn't know what he's done as usual," Gally concludes.

Some nod in shy agreement and others roll their eyes. Thomas stops and turns to face Gally getting very close to him and uses wide arm movements to get his point across sterner;

"Yeah, at least I did something, Gally. I mean what have you done? Aside from hiding behind these walls all the time?"

"Let me tell you something, Greenie. You've been here for 4 days. I've been here 4 years-"

"Yeah, and you're still here Gally! What does that tell you?" Their voices escalate and tones lower as they argue with no one stepping in to stop them. Teresa runs up to the group though and stands a bit away from the circle of people. Trying to get their attention;

"Hey!"

"Maybe you should start doing things a little differently," Thomas goes on not noticing her.

"Maybe you should be in charge then Thomas, huh? What about that?"

"Hey!"

"Oh come on Gally that's not it-"

"It's Rosie!" She yells and they stop yelling to turn towards her immediately. "She's awake and needs you."

Everyone runs with Teresa in excitement and worry to the med jack hut to see her. Alby, Newt, Thomas, Teresa, Minho, and the two med jacks are the only ones allowed inside.

They all burst into the room swinging the rickety door wide open to find Rosie sitting up, back arched over, and staring at the floor. Her eyes are watery, almost crying, slowly rocking back and forth in the bed in anxiety. She faces one of the walls with her heels on the floor. Holding herself with her arms wrapped around her stomach as though she is in pain. Even though there is none.

Everyone takes a sigh of relief seeing her up and normal looking. Once they realize she is not okay Thomas slowly approaches her side and kneels on her right.

"Has she said anything?" Alby asks Teresa,

"Yeah, we were talking and she was normal and fine before I came to get you guys, I don't know what's wrong," she replies standing in the door frame uneasy.

It is almost dark now and the sun has slipped beneath the walls. Some shouting from outside can be heard distantly but no one pays much attention to it.

"Rose, can you hear me?" Thomas asks hesitantly. Minho sits at her side on the bed and she doesn't respond. A single tear falls onto her green pant leg.

"Hey Rosie, hello? Look uh...we might've just found a way out of here," Minho tells her, almost whispering. Newt kneels in front of her and she looks into his light blue eyes. His blonde shaggy hair now lies half over his face and he looks afraid, not of her, but for her. More tears fall, though her face gives no reaction. She whispers;

"You found a way?"

"Yeah in the blades with the cylinder from the griever. Just like you said." Thomas replies. Jeff and Clint hear nearby yelling and Alby tells them to go out and see what is happening. Rising tensions fill the air from the odd sounds from outside.

"The maze, it's not what we thought," she starts, still looking at Newt, "it's not just a maze that we have to find a way out of, it's...it's a test. To study us. We're being watched. It's the ending, it's over."

"What are you talking about, love?"

"I remember." Another glass tear.

"Remember what?" Alby cuts in. She turns and looks up eerily at him still standing by the door;

"Everything," tears start to fall like a cascade, through the sobs; "we weren't meant to be here. Thomas, Teresa, and I. I messed everything up. It's all my fault. I'm a mistake. We did this."

The yelling grows nearer and Gally bursts into the hut. Everyone turns to look at him except Rosie, who then grabs her head and slumps over, a panic attack ensuing. Breathing heavily, mind racing and spinning. Everything is coming back at once and it is too overwhelming for her. Minho stands up and walked over to Gally, threateningly;

"Gally, what's happening?"

"It's the doors-"

"They aren't closing," Rosie interrupts, "and they won't."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Everyone but Rosie runs outside following Gally. Leaving her to drown in her thoughts. The flood of memories rushing to her at once, combined with the hangover feeling from being so ill is overwhelming. Too much to process while having to worry about what everyone else is freaking out about.

Outside a panic ensues throughout everyone. Small dark figures run towards different doors or hiding places, holding a torch with large spears. Each Glader believes they can fight the beasts off, if only they knew what the beasts are really like. All order and structure that was in the Glade the previous years are gone.

The short bushy black hair and dark tan skin Winston runs up to the group followed by Fry-Pan, Zart, and several others. Each holding either a torch or a weapon of some sort. Everyone talking at once;

"Shit!"

"The Grievers are coming."

"What do we do?"

"What can we do?"

"We're gonna die."

"Okay okay, everyone calm down." Alby raises his voice and all the panic of their small group slows to listen to their leader try to regain order. Out of all the boys in the Glade they have to try and keep as many alive as they can. The eleven of them must stay together.

"Minho and Thomas I need you to go find everyone you can and tell them to meet us at the Homestead in the corner." Minho sprints off almost immediately, Thomas eyes Teresa hesitantly not wanting to leave her. With droopy eyes he runs off after Minho as Alby continues;

"Teresa and Gally I need you to go get Rosie and bring her to the homestead with us. Everyone else will go to the homestead with me and start barricading. Ready to go!" At that, everyone runs off. Gally tells Teresa to grab any weapons she can find around the med jack hut. She finds a machete and a mason jar with fire inside which she clutches tightly.

"Rosie!" Gally runs up to her side. She slowly looks up at him with teary eyes. Eyeing her shaking body and weak appearance he knelt at her side. Gently he tries to hurry. Pausing before he speaks he realizes her breaking mental state is in no place to deal with this overload. Physically she is drained and exhausted, no way she can walk.

"Can you move?" She doesn't reply. Ever so slightly she shakes her head, and closes her eyes as she lets her pounding head fall into her palms, "Should I carry you? We just have to move quickly."

She thinks:

They're coming, we're all dead. It's our turn to become the prey. Like ants in a tank to be fed to predators. What's the point? The Homestead is a terrible place to go. My whole body is aching. I still feel sick and so terribly weak. I need sleep and food. I wish I could remember more about what the world is like beyond the maze. The memories are coming back but not fast enough. So I can imagine something as I die again to a Griever. Can't let the others get their hopes down. If I'm there they'll try harder, maybe.

She lifts her head, eyes shut, and reaches her arms out to him. He takes that as a yes and scoops her up with ease in his arms. She holds on around his neck loosely.

He carefully walks outside to see Teresa standing there ready to go. Rosie feels nervous in his arms. More so for the fact that the others don't like or trust him. In his big arms and proud chest, she feels better, almost safe.

Loud screaming rings from everywhere. No one can tell if they are from boys or beasts. If there is one griever per section then that's 7 grievers, one is dead. Just have to wait till morning and see if they leave.

The Gladers have never seen the giant monsters; their naive attitude quickly fades. Once each sees death himself charging down the halls of the maze toward them, everyone becomes paralyzed in a dreaded fear.

Teresa and Gally run as fast as they can towards The Homestead through the middle of the field. While trying to be delicate holding Rosie, there is no way to run easily with her. Passing by the tree house, Rosie watches over his shoulder and imagines the fond memories from up there.

The Homestead is a little under 200 feet away from the med jack hut. Almost halfway to The Homestead, they near the box. From within the forest, a tree falls, making a grand entrance for a fire-lit griever. Larger than what had chased her in the maze. It charges at the three at a slower pace than the other Grievers. Its humongous size slows its pace. Even though it is injured it still gains on them. No way they are going to make it to The Homestead, especially at Gally's slower pace with her in his arms.

The box is the next best choice since it hasn't been lowered since Teresa came. Several boys chose that as their hiding place as well. Gally sees them get inside it as they near the box. He then diverts his running toward the box, assuming Teresa will follow. She doesn't.

Minho and Thomas run out from the forest with some other boys who carry strong fear and weapons. Quickly, they see the griever chasing Gally, Rosie, and Teresa. Instinctively Thomas runs after them. Then they watch as Gally runs off to the box without Teresa.

"Teresa!" Thomas yells to her. She doesn't stop, she just looks back over her shoulder. The Griever is now chasing her and only her. Thomas in the distance is all she can see beyond the monster behind her.

Still holding the mason jar on fire she chucks it behind her. It shatters on its back and ignites the Griever on fire. Covering it in bright orange flame like a blanket. The whole body ignites in flames. It screams an ear-breaking high-pitched scratchy squeal as loud as it can. Everyone has to stop and cover their ears. Combining the awful sounds it is making with the stomping and clicking of its movements is almost too much to handle.

Gally nears the box. A boy sees them approaching and holds one of the large cage doors up for them to get in. Thomas watches the Griever light up in flames and roll around in the grass to try to put itself out. Minho runs over to Gally and Rosie.

"Gally! To the homestead!!" He yells from far away over the screaming of the boys and the beasts.

"No time! I'll keep her safe! You go and protect everyone else," he yells back, not stopping. Minho stands there for a second then reluctantly turns and runs after Thomas. A brave move. Trust is so important right now and he must trust Gally. Leaving Rosie breaks his heart.

Gally stops at the box and there are three other terrified boys inside. Gally kneels with her still in his arms. One of the bigger and older boys inside, who she met a while ago, holds up his arms. Gally carefully extends her out and down into the boy's arms. Gally practically drops Rosie and the boy below catches her.

The other boys come to his side and help catch her and lower her into the box. Gally jumps and the other boy holding up the door jump in after Gally and closes it over them.

One boy is holding a small torch that dimly lights up the closed metal box. Rosie is set propped up in the corner and Gally goes to sit next to her quietly. She curls up into a huddled ball in the corner. With a head bow she thanks those who caught her. Their bright red faces from fear and blush bow as well. The silent thanks are much appreciated.

With Grievers everywhere, they couldn't risk anything so the torch was put out. The other boys crouch on the floor and don't dare make a sound. She sits huddled with her eyes closed and breathing quickly. Gally breathes heavily as well trying to catch his breath. The 5-foot-around metal box keeps their panicking emotions locked inside. Sweat and tears fill the aroma of the space.

Loud footsteps come up to the box and a smaller boy pops into view looking into the box in a hurry.

"Gally! Let me in, let me in," he screams. Gally stands up immediately and starts to lift the door but an eerie scream and loud thumping cut off his help. A Griever leaps over the box and snatches the boy in its legs. Gally falls back on the floor from fear and lets the door fall closed. Intense terror and panic fill each one. Watching another brother get taken by death. Trying to hold back tears they sit huddled against the wall silently.

Thomas chases after Teresa and passes around the Griever writhing in agony by the fire.

"We have to keep going!" He yells at her who has stopped running after lighting it on fire. She waits for Thomas to catch up with her and then the two sprint towards another group of stray Gladers who are running towards The Homestead too.

Thomas looks around as they run. The forest is half-lit on fire and engulfed by smoke. In the fire he can see silhouettes of Grievers running, boys being trampled, and some huts collapsing and being lit on fire. A Griever crashes through the med jack hut, destroying it. The sight of it charging after other boys look even worse than when it chases after him. These scarring images will never leave his mind.

In the maze overnight, he can see it moving and just its ugly head. Here he can see the whole body with the long scorpion-like tail with a collapsible claw at the end swiping in front of itself. Made to grab people it tries desperately to do so. It scoops up kids and the Griever spends a minute or two eating the kid alive.

The terrified boys' screams almost drown out the writhing Griever sounds. Thomas and Teresa are about 100 feet away from The Homestead when Thomas sees a Griever near the Homestead. He stops her running and turns around to see the Griever behind them is still on fire. It is but it is going out.

From the left, the light blonde-haired Zart is followed by the two med jacks, Winston, and a few others he has not met yet.

"We'll hide in the cornfield until it we can enter the Homestead!" Zart yells at the two as they approach them. Thomas and Teresa wait a few seconds until the group nears and then all together they sprint away. They all yell go and move along with some cussing as they run to the gardening area. The corn crops are about 5 feet tall and are thick enough not to be seen in them.

They all jump over the poorly made fence and dive into the brush. Crouching on the ground breathing fast but quietly with only one torch, they huddle facing each other.

"Okay shh shh," Thomas whispers to Teresa to try and calm her down. Though she does a good job hiding her fear and pain she is in great distress. The distant screaming makes it hard to hear any incoming Grievers.

A movement in the air catches everyone's attention. Looking up at a long metallic arm with a collapsible claw. It pops up out of the darkness and slams down onto the poor large, kind, curly blonde boy.

"ZART!" Winston yells in a high-pitched throat-ripping scream, as he leaps forwards at his friend. Zart's now face is down in the dirt as the claw clutches his body tightly.

"NO! HELP!" he yells in desperation. Before anyone can grab the boy, the claw aggressively flings the boy up and back into the darkness. Everyone collectively screams his name but then gets up and runs away towards The Homestead in the corner of the glade.

"Come on guys!" Yells Winston as he runs ahead, somehow faster than even Thomas. Teresa is struggling to keep up but tries hard. They are all almost 50 feet away from The Homestead when another Griever plummets through a hut right toward them.

"Shit everyone behind me!" Thomas yells, playing the hero card. The group stops running with nowhere else to go. Jeff trips and crawls backward as others help him up and gladly stand behind Thomas. Teresa clutches tightly onto his hand as he holds up a machete and edges the Griever on.

It slows to a stop ready to pounce and attack as it swings its tail menacingly in the air. It is in the position to jump. The Griever shrieks and steps to the side a couple of times like it has been punched in the face. In the darkness, it is hard to see three small spears being thrown at its side.

Everyone looks to the left from where the spears came from to see Minho, Newt, and Fry-Pan running their way.

"GO GO!" they all yell. The Griever tries to get the sticks out of itself but can't. Everyone then cautiously but quickly runs around it as it flails about. Alby holds the door open and yells at the group as they approach.

They all pile through the door and into the large building with almost 5 others inside. Alby shuts the door and he and a few others stack things in front of the door. The Griever gives up on getting them out and charges at the hut.

No way this poorly-made shack will hold a thousand-pound monster like that.

Thomas thinks, not really noticing Teresa still holding his hand. She pants heavily while her other hand brushes her busy long black hair out of the way.

Another nearby Griever's attention is called to the Homestead when they entered. It too runs at it with the other Griever. Now two Grievers follow them. A total of 17 boys are compacted into this branch-made house. Half supported by the cement walls of the Glade and large sticks in the middle support the ceiling.

A Griever slams itself into the door. It amazingly holds up. Everyone runs to the opposing cement corner. Those with weapons stand in the front. Everyone is panicked, terrified, tired, sweat-drenched, with pounding hearts, and worried eyes. Not daring to blink for fear of missing something. The odd flickering light of fires and the moon shines through the cracks in between branches.

Some of the boys now have cuts and bruises all over their bodies. Minho has a noticeable large cut along his left arm, dried in blood. His face is dirty and stern, not afraid anymore just pissed off. Alby has a large gash on his shin and his shirt is been ripped open. His face is dirtied too. Along with Newt's who has an inch-long cut going diagonal along his upper jaw bone. Dried with blood and reaches halfway up his nose and ends midway through his eye. Looks deep.

Silence and pain hang in the air. The Griever's shadows shine through the branches. Pacing along the walls looking for an entrance. One Griever taps on the wall to test its strength these things are smart. While the other jumps and lands on the roof. Everyone shrieks and ducks expecting it to cave in. The roof holds up, though some sagging branches beg to break. The branches bend at the weight and sound like breaking bones as it explores the roof.

It walks up to the corner of the homestead and wearily everyone walks to the stick wall as far away as they can from the Griever above. Still staying in a group some look for the Griever behind them. Its shadow stands still on the far left of the homestead. As though it is watching its friend on the roof.

The splintering sound of wood cracking and the moving light indicates where it is. It moves and stands in the middle of the roof. Quickly and swiftly the Griever on the ground bumps into the wall. Making everyone instinctively run towards the middle and the corner again.

Just as it bumps the wall and every one runs, the other Griever on top slams its claw tail into the ceiling. Sticks fall from where it breaks through and the claw grabs the main stick holding the roof up. Causing a cave-in.

No support and the Griever's weight is too much to handle. The roof falls in like a bunch of hinged doors. The sticks tied together and attached to the stick wall hold together and slam into everyone. Hardly the Gladers get smashed back and down, a collective scream lets the Grievers know they have won. Those the ceiling hit sends them flying backward. Many sticks fall onto others and a plume of dust explodes into the air.

As others tried to get up and away the Grievers snatched as many as they can.

"It's got me! Help!" An unknown boy to Thomas scream. Half in and half out of the caved-in structure. Minho and Jeff run to help, but the boy is swiftly taken underneath and away as they reach for his hands. Newt lies unconscious on the floor, knocked out by falling branches.

Teresa is pushing off branches and Fry helps her get up. Splintering sounds of sticks indicate that the Griever has left the collapsed pit. What was 17 is now 12 wounded. As everyone is just getting situated again the second Griever shoots its claw arm through the wall and clasps its arm onto the small and frail med jack Jeff.

"AHG!"

"NO!"

"JEFF!"

"GUYS!" Everyone screams at once. He clings desperately onto a strong standing thick branch as the claw tries to pull him out. Thomas leaps onto the boy and holds him down. The one who saved Rosie several times, the kind and considerate brother clinging to life by a branch. Minho and Fry run up and hold him as well and pull back. Amazingly the claw is unable to pull the boy out.

"Don't let go!" Fry yells,

"NO SHIT!" Jeff retorts

"AHH!" Alby yells in anger as he charges at the claw holding Jeff. He holds a very thick and heavy stick. He attacks the claw with all his might. Whacking it like an axe, he harshly hits the metal tail repeatedly while yelling for power.

The claw lets out a small tube connected with cords and small wires. It pops out from within the tail. In the end, it has a large sharp needle ready to inject Jeff. Everyone pulls him and yells together.

Alby hits it as hard as he can over and over again. He knocks off the metal needle attached to the tube and that is when the Griever lets go of Jeff and he falls to the ground.

A large hole is left in the wall as the tail disappears back into the darkness. Alby screamed at the tail in anger. Some fire and moonlight seep through the large hole and everyone takes a large breath. Teresa runs up and grabs the needle laying on the ground. Clint and Winston are sitting with Newt who now has a trickle of blood coming from his head where he was hit.

"Thanks, Alby," Jeff sighs with a wide smile and heaving breaths. Alby just nods while breathing heavily too.

"ALBY!" Thomas screams as he sees the claw arm return through the hole. Alby is grabbed by the waist and lifted up. Collectively everyone yells anything they can muster out. He holds onto the wall like Jeff had trying to stop the tail from taking him out. Thomas leaps for him as does Minho and they grab his arm and Alby grabs theirs back.

"Get them out," Alby's last order is calmly said softly to Thomas. He smiles a broken smile and lets go of the boys and pushes them back. Alby is flung violently up and out of the hut and into the void. In death's hands.

"NO!" Everyone screams. Thomas immediately runs at the door and throws blockades out of the way.

"NO! PLEASE!"

"Tom! Don't go out there!" Teresa and Fry yell as he swings the door open.

Thomas bursts into the night and everything is quiet. Everything is calm, and nothing is moving. Just the dancing orange fire that ignites half the forest and the stick huts. Everyone follows Thomas out and stops a couple of feet out the door and in the grass.

Everyone stares out at the depressing and lonely Glade. Echoing distant yells from within the maze itself is all to be heard. Newt slowly hobbles out the door holding his head. Minho runs to his side to help hold him up.

"Where is everyone?" Newt asks, looking out at the Glade that seems completely empty.

No one answers. Jaws are dropped at the sight of everything destroyed. The Grievers must've had their fill of children and left for the night.

From the smoke emerges a silhouetted figure. Stomping towards the group with hands clenching at its side. Behind the figure slowly emerges 6 shadow figures, walking quickly towards them. The small group fans out a bit to face the figures. The lead boy trudges through the smoke, not slowing his pace. Teresa stands close to Thomas in front of everyone trying to see who it is.

"Gally..." Thomas half whispers as he quickly approaches. Rosie walks through the smoke as well, heading right for Minho and Newt. Her walking looks normal and she is walking fine other than a little shaken from fear. Her approach is cut off by Gally who stomps straight to Thomas and without hesitation, punches him hard across the right side of his face.

"WHOA whoa!" Everyone yells. Thomas flies to the side more from shock than from pain. Teresa holds Thomas and straightens him up as everyone crowds Gally and holds him back. Gally yells at Thomas with rage in his eyes;

"This is all

you

, Thomas! Look around! All of this is because of

you

!"

Newt leans on the structure while Minho goes to hold Gally back. Rosie goes to comfort Thomas but he whips around and glares at Gally. The others try to say to Gally;

"Back off!"

"It's not Thomas's fault."

"Calm down!"

"No, you heard what Rosie said! He's one of them!" Gally argues back at the group.

"One of who?" Teresa retorts.

"One of them, a creator. They sent him here to destroy everything, and now he has! Look around Thomas! Look around! This is all your fault!" Gally keeps raving.

"Stop it, calm down," everyone yells at him.

"Everything we've built, all those innocent lives," Thomas pivots and looks around. The fire blazes, a bloody body on the ground, empty darkness, and a hollow night. Thomas's head spins a thousand miles a minute.

"Newt!" Rosie calls as she notices him against the ruined Homestead. His head turns to her, a little dazed the head trauma hits him a little too much because he quickly wraps his tired arms around her. Not giving her time to do anything else or react. He has to lean down a bit and she just hugs him tightly back. Feeling better now that she sees he is safe. He feels the same seeing she is safe. His arms feel just as nice as they did the first time he held her.

"You're okay. Thank god! I thought you were dead!" he exclaims to her looking down with a wide dopey grin,

"No, no of course not! We were hiding in the box," she replies looking up at him. The other problems melt away and the only important thing is being able to see each other. A strange bond to him in this very second grows. It's odd. Just the sight of him made her want to run up to him and never let him go. A bond grew between her and Gally together as well when they hid in the box but, this is different.

"I'm just so happy to see you. Don't scare me like that!" he replies, holding her shoulders with outstretched arms to see her better. She weakly chuckles and sighs.

"Oh gosh you're bleeding," she says, as she goes to touch it but realizes that's not the best idea. He lifts his shaking hand and touches the blood trickle. It stains his fingers and he looks at it confused.

"I can't feel it, it's fine. I guess a falling stick hit me."

"It's quite a lot."

"Nah...it's fine." Rosie turns her head for a second to view the small group and realizes a sudden terror. She utters out in a hushed tone more to herself than to anyone in particular;

"Where's Alby?" Winston, the closest boy over hears her panicked voice and looks over at her and Newt.

Newt's happy and flustered face turns pale at the mention of his brother. Not just his brother, but almost a father figure absent. Newt whips his head around to eye the Gladers. He isn't in the group.

Winston steps up to Newt's side and rests his hand on his shoulder. Winston's big bushy hair is pressed down to his sweat-drenched face. Quietly he explains;

"Griever," is all he has to say. That one word pricks fear and anger in their hearts. Rage boils within Newt along with sadness he must keep down. His eyes swell with glass tears. They line his bright blue sapphire eyes as his face turns to cry in shock.

"Maybe Gally's right," Thomas sighs. Everyone stops talking and looks at him. The attention is now focused on him. Rosie's sadness looms overhead but her feelings float above as they now shift to panic at Thomas's statement.

"What?" Teresa asks him. Thomas takes the large needle from her hand and examines it. Something wet touches Rosie's bare dirty arm. A small droplet of water, a tear. She looks up at Newt's broken expression. She leans in and hugs him tightly. Now focused back on him he tightly hugs her back.

A meaningful hug. Who knew how good it can feel? Especially in a time of need and depression. Newt closes his eyes. She can feel his cold tears hit her scalp. Her long brown wavy hair is now wet with tears. That strong bond feeling returns and carves itself into her heart.

Newt sucks in a startled breath and opens his eyes. They no longer shine with happiness or hope. He looks up at Thomas admiring the sharp end of the needle.

"Tommy, don't bleedin' do it," Newt says with a broken voice, already knowing what he's about to do. A recollection pops into Fry-Pan's head. He said that exact thing before Thomas went into the maze.

"I need to remember Newt," then without hesitation, Thomas gabs the needle into his thigh and immediately collapses.

"Oh my god."

"NO!"

"Someone get the other syringe!"

"Don't let him go through what I did!" Everyone yells at once, surrounding Thomas on the ground. His eyes roll up and then gently close. His body begins to shake and twitch on the grass.

The world spins and shifts into a thousand colors. His leg runs cold. The hotness from the previous events disappear. The sharp prick of the needle inside him and the rush of fluids going inside his veins feels vibrant. He feels the thick liquid from the needle flow through him. Everyone's words jumble together and slowly fade, as does the world.

"Thomas," a voice rings in his head. Like an echo calling for him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Thomas," the voice continues. A stern woman's voice. Soft and affirmative. He is in an all-white outfit. Long white sleeves and white jeans. Walking alongside a short woman who is wearing a white dress with tall red heels. Her shoes make a light tap sound at every step. Her voice echoes through the dark hallway they walk in.

Her yellow-orange hair and bright red lips distract the slight show of aging and facial wrinkles. He looks a little younger, perhaps being clean makes him look better. His smooth and short black hair frames his heart-shaped face. He looks almost like Rosie, just taller and leaner. Teresa and his sister, Rosie is nowhere in sight.

They pass a glass window that emits a glowing blue light. She stops in front of it and stares inside. Thomas follows suit. His attention is drawn away when a group of people; of different ages, mainly young adults, pass them wearing long white lab coats. Each holding a large folder with papers inside.

"Thomas. You have great potential here. What we're doing here is working. We are seeing good results and making progress. We just have to be patient now. Remember; Wicked is good." Her voice is low and almost a whisper.

Within the glass window are people stacking large wooden crates and labeling W.C.K.D on the side using spray paint and a stencil. The woman steps to the side of the window and Thomas stands across from her. So they are in front of the metal wall next to the window.

Promptly, the window lifts into a mysterious crack above, and the opening to a box is revealed. The people inside the box that are loading the crates come out. Thomas peeks around the corner to view the interior. A small 5 by 5-foot metal box made entirely of metal.

Down the hall, the two had just walked from a large and very muscular bald man, comes thundering towards them. His loud steps echo as does a small squeaking sound. Behind the man is a wheelchair being pushed by another adult in a lab coat. Though he has thick glasses.

The muscular man has a belt that has many things strung on it, including a gun. An item Thomas has forgotten existed until this dream. An item he wishes he had in the previous night's horrific events. How he longed for one now to kill the Grievers. In the dream though, Thomas is used to seeing such a weapon and feels nothing odd about it. The new Thomas feels fear and anger at the sight of it.

The man eyes Thomas heavily skeptically as he approaches the door to the box. They stop in front of it, this man must be a guard.

In the wheelchair lies a limp boy. Short buzzed hair, rectangular face, square jaw, eyes closed, and head leaning back. Long neck, crooked nose, and small eyebrows. Wearing black cargo shorts and a brown t-shirt, at least 5 feet 8 inches tall. Re-watching this as a memory now he recognizes the limp boy. Gally.

A pang of guilt and sadness washes over him. At the time he has not known the boy, and even though Thomas now hates Gally he still feels sorrow for him. The large guard picks up the boy, walks into the box, and practically drops him. A large thump sound as the boy slams into the hard ground on his side. The guard exits and eyes Thomas then nods. Thomas turns to the wall he is nearest to. On the wall is a dark gray panel. There are several switches and buttons of different colors on it. Subconsciously Thomas knows what each one does.

Like muscle memory, Thomas pulls down on a switch painted orange. A metal door slowly slides from the left. Thomas takes a last glimpse of the poor boy as the door closes. It makes a quiet sound as it connects with the other wall.

Thomas then pulls down on another switch painted red. The window slowly lowers back down. He hesitates and hovers his finger over a green button. He gulps then pushes it softly. Right as he does, loud screeching sounds, a low-tuned humming, and clanking of metal erupt from within the closed glass. Slowly the metal box lifts up into the darkness above and ascends away like an elevator. The blue light returns and the woman nods with a smile.

Seeing her content face brings anger to Thomas. He's just physically sent up one of his friends into the maze. A terrible fate for the boy and a terrible feeling for Thomas. He regrets it yet doesn't at the same time.

The next scene he sees in a dream is him and the woman ascending a long stretch of stairs. Walking up towards a bright yellow light.

This scene is similar to what Rosie dreams of often. Teresa is there, clean and fine. Her all-white clothing makes her long dark hair pop and appears darker. Which outlines her heart-shaped face and blue eyes which make her look even prettier. He walks with her down a hallway. Next to her, he feels happy, comfortable, and safe. Her smile makes him smile and he feels like he has to be around her all the time. With her now he feels nothing but security and confidence. Though excited to see his sister.

Both of them walk down a small hallway; on the wall to the left is white linear luminaire lighting. That stretches from the floor up the walls and over the ceiling.

On the right wall is a glass wall viewing two empty doctor chairs and a table with medical instruments on it. The hall opens up to a large room, the size of maybe a small coffee shop. There are stairs on the left of this large room that wind behind a pale gray cement wall. Next to those stairs is a room with glass windows as well. A long desk in the middle of the room and computers with a nice office chair stationed every three feet.

He walks towards that room illuminated by bright white lights but his attention is drawn away to a wall of television screens in the front of the room. It displays brain activities of different sizes, heart monitors, blood sugar levels, and all sorts of body monitoring things.

Pictures from the shoulders and above of different people are displayed in the corner of each screen. Next to each picture is a letter and number. Below these screens is a long desk with many buttons and papers.

In the middle of the room is a long platform where someone can walk on. On both sides of the platform are nice office chairs in front of a large desk and screen. Futuristic and great technological devices are everywhere, especially these screens. Each screen displays another person and their information.

Teresa sits down at a spot, and Thomas sits at the spot across from her. Rosie is already sitting in the spot next to Thomas. Suddenly the room fills with people, they just appeared from thin air. Many adults in large white lab coats walk around. At each desk surrounding this platform sits a kid. Ages range from young adults to pre-teens. While other children in all white walk around.

Hustle and bustle like a normal work day. Small side conversations can be heard but none are comprehendible. Each kid is writing what the screen show. Thomas, though, just stares at the screen. He can see through its transparent screen and stares at Teresa. Her long wavy black hair is pinned back one side behind her ear. The blue light that emits from the screen makes her look beautiful and it captivates his attention.

Rosie is sitting at his side. He looks down at her and feels glad to see her, as though he hasn't seen her in a while. But he's nervous for some reason. She looks up at him; no scar on her chin, just light freckles and a hopeful look. Her eyes gleam up at him he can feel a close bond with her.

His eyes shift to look above Rosie's head. Her recognizable heel taps and robot walk can be known from anywhere. Thomas's happy attitude and calm body turn tense and very nervous. She comes through the room, nods hello to a few passers-by then comes over to him and Rosie. The orange-haired woman returns and puts her hand on Rosie's shoulder. Rosie hesitates and her hopeful look turns into despair, her eyes drop as does her posture. With a painfully sorrowful look, she slowly stands up not taking her eyes off him. With watery eyes, she gives a broken smile and then walks away with the woman.

Thomas without hesitation, storms after them feeling a wave of hot anger and longing. In the dream, he knows what is happening though Thomas himself can't remember yet why Rosie is being taken away. Teresa slowly gets up and follows Thomas. The woman walks in front of Rosie and two more very large guards walk behind them. Leading her somewhere.

They walk down the small hall with the window to the doctor's chairs. Turn left, down another well-lit plain hallway, and turn left to face a door. The door that leads into the doctor's room.

Thomas stops at the corner and peeks around it to see Rosie half crying and the woman unlocking the door. The guards stand behind Rosie, not paying much attention. Teresa walks up next to Thomas and he up looks at her. They both nod and Teresa walks around the corner to the right. To walk down the other hallway, to try and distract them maybe?

The guards look up to see her leave. Rosie looks over at Teresa and calls her name. Teresa stops walking, turns to look at her, and just walks away. Sadness and anger wash over Rosie while a fit of deeper anger hits Thomas like a punch in the gut. That isn't the plan.

The next few scenes flash quickly in his head. Shaking lights and loud muffled sounds. He charges around the corner. He grabs Rosie's hand as they sprint down the hall. Going into a room to hide. Filled with shelves that have many small bottles of random things on them. The room is dimly lit with odd red and blue lights. Teresa meets them there, panicking and ashamed.

"Thomas," Rosie calls out of breath and quavering from nerves.

"What did you do!?" Teresa asks with a shaky high pitched voice also panicking. But for a different reason than Rosie and Thomas are panicking about.

"Just know I had to do it."

"Rose. You really did it?" Thomas replies

"Did what?" Her voice lowers to almost snarl at them with creased brows. Her face turns to fear and almost sharp anger.

"We couldn't just keep watching them die," Thomas admits to Teresa.

Before she can reply the door loudly flies open by many large men. They all burst into the room and grabs each of them aggressively. They pick them up and cart them out as they all are struggling to escape. Teresa is taken back to the main control room.

The woman orders to speak with Rosemary alone and especially. She sets her hand on her shoulder as Rosie stands there helplessly and watches Thomas get dragged away. He is screaming her name in vain.

Her name echoes in his mind. Soon her name merges and turns into his name. A soft quiet voice repeats his name. Everything goes dark. Until he opens his eyes and regains his senses.

A strong whiff of sweat and dirt compiles into his nose. His back is being impaled by something sharp and it digs into his spine. He tries to move to the side but realizes his head is resting on something soft.

"Hi," the same soft voice says, "Are you ok?" Teresa. She's the only thing in Thomas's frame of sight. He can see her face smiling down at him and her hair dangling down in his face. He just looks up at her in shock as he lies on her lap. He sits up a bit and looks around with a puzzled look and a heavy head. He's surrounded by stone walls and is laying on a sharp rock.

"What the bloody hell were you thinking?" Newt's familiar and calming voice calls from above. Even though he is upset Thomas feels comforted hearing his friend. Thomas twists his neck up to see Newt, Minho, and Rosie staring down at him. Resting on a cage door made of bamboo. He is in the pit, the Glade's homemade jail. So is Teresa and the others are above with disappointed and depressed looks.

"What happened?" Thomas asks, his voice a little hoarse and dry. Everyone exchanges glance not knowing who should speak or what to say.

"Well, there's about 20 or so of us left," Rosie speaks up in a low-toned voice. Her emerald eyes blink slowly then turn to the other two hoping they'll speak.

"Gally's taken control. He said we had a choice. Either join him...or get banished at sundown with you," Minho continues. He sits next to Rosie who is on the far right. Scratching his neck Thomas replies in disbelief;

"And the others agreed to that?"

"Gally has everyone convinced that you're the reason all this happened," Teresa chimes in.

"Well he's been right so far," Thomas replies.

"What are you talking about?"

"He is kinda right," Rosie replies quickly. Everyone then turns to her.

"Rose, what you said at the hut before shit hit the fan. I remember to," Thomas intervenes, "the maze, it's a test. To see how we react to the environment and to the problems we face. To see who'd survive and which of us are the best." Rosie adds;

"Yeah, it all started when we were kids. They would give us these challenges. They were experimenting on us. And then people started disappearing. Every month, one after the other, like clockwork."

"They were sending them up into the maze," Minho answers as though he's figured out the puzzle. Thomas cut in;

"Yeah, but not all of us. Others were put in charge of watching everything. Recording all of you."

"Guys, we're one of them. The people who put you here, I worked there, I watched you guys for years with Thomas. The entire time you've been here-"

"We were on the other side of it. So were you, Teresa," Thomas says then looks at her starstruck gaze. Her eyes light up and she looks at Rosie in disbelief. Rosie barely nods in agreement.

"No," she whispers, eyes watering, "that can't be."

"We both saw it. That's the reason you can remember us, and we remember you. In dreams," Thomas reassures. Minho sits there quietly trying to take it all in. Newt rubs his neck and thinks while Rosie just plays with a blade of grass growing out of the ground. Teresa now with a broken voice asks a good question.

"Why would they send us up if we were with them?"

"It doesn't matter."

"Thomas is right, it doesn't matter," Newt interrupts, "any of it. Because the people we were before the maze don't even exist anymore. These creators took care of that. But what does matter is who we are now, and what we do right now." His voice is high-pitched but stern and his eyes water up a bit but he doesn't move. Eyes locked on Thomas. Minho stares at the ground, slowly nodding while Newt continues:

"You went into the maze and you found a way out."

"Sure but if I hadn't Alby would still be alive." The mood saddens and everyone is washed with a wave of sadness and memories of him.

"Maybe. But I know that if he were here, he would be telling you the exact same thing. So pick your arse up and finish what you started." Though he is speaking to Thomas the message is set with the other three and they all agree. "Because if we do nothing...then that means Alby died for nothing, and I can't have that," he finishes.

Rosie looks at Thomas to make sure the message went through. Her hand reaches around Minho's back to rub Newt's back as an act of comfort. It works. Newt looks back at her, who has a weak smile on her face. That painful smile on her face is enough to convince Thomas.

"Okay," Thomas replies, "but we have to get through Gally first."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thomas was passed out all that day, only an hour or so before they are to be banished did he wake and form a plan with Rosie, Newt, Minho, and Teresa. While he was passed out the other surviving Gladers got together.

They all gathered in the forest at the graveyard and held a large last meeting. Hardly any words were spoken to one another. All silent in shock and pain. Brothers said their fair wells trying to hold in tears the best they could. After that they all meet in the only standing hut and clean up. Wiping blood and dirt off their sore and hurt bodies. Still dirty they look a bit better. Now Rosie will not be the only Glader to have a huge scar as a result of trauma.

As the sun lowers in the sky Gally gathers everyone in front of the west door to help cross off names of their fallen family. Newt, Minho, Rosie, and Fry-Pan are the only ones who try to talk to other boys. The only ones who try to comfort each other. For a while their closer friends' names were crossed off Rosie cried. Minho stood at her side and held her in his arms. Newt then did a bit later. Their bad ass friend now showing emotion is almost permission to do the same. As though seeing her cry makes them cry.

The sun is still in the sky but it is setting quickly. The Glade is lit by the sun but it isn't as bright as it was, as though it is dimmer, much like their hope. The temperature has dropped as has everyone's mood. Everyone is hunched over and sad, mourning the events of last night. Eyes red from exhaustion and crying, and their bodies are physically ill. They have not eaten for a while along with the sudden pressure they put their bodies through the past night is not good.

Gally and the Gladers stand at the West door's entrance to the maze. All fanned out and distant, no one speaking or really looking at each other. Rosie stands near Newt and Minho but far away still. She is completely healed and seems fine opposed to her dreary attitude and flesh wound cuts.

Two large posts stand in front of the maze. Even they look like they don't want to be there. Gally stands in between the two posts, looking into the maze confident and sad. He slowly turns as a Glader holding Teresa by the arm walks through the dispersed crowd. Two others come dragging a limp Thomas to the two posts.

Once they arrive at the posts they drop Thomas. He plummets to the ground appearing unconscious. Rosie flinches a bit as he slams down onto the hard ground. Everyone stares blankly at him laying there. Teresa is now being held like she's getting arrested by a tall and buff long haired blonde boy.

"This is such a waste," Gally utters as he takes out a knife from his pants pocket. He still stands between the two posts that both have a roll of rope sitting at their base. Everyone shifts their weight and looks around at each other. They all understand Thomas and Teresa are to be banished into the maze, like Ben. Gally however has a different way of doing so.

"Gally..." Winston calls out nervously, taking a step up towards him but still far from the door, "this doesn't feel right man." Gally ignores him and bends down. He picks up the rope from the right post. But other Gladers are swayed by his statement. They agree but don't say a thing.

"Just basically killing them? It's too much," Rosie speaks out. Gally stops at her statement and just glares at her. His eyes look sad though his demeanor shows anger. Curly black-haired Clint steps up next to Jeff and says sheepishly;

"Yeah, what if Thomas is right? Maybe he can lead us home."

"We are home. Okay?" Gally retorts, some people let out a short chuckle in disbelief. Rosie drops her jaw and thinks

Gally, jeez man. This is terrible. How can you call this awful place home? You're just scared. Hopefully, others see how insane this kid is.

"I don't wanna have to cross any more names off that wall," Gally concludes, pointing at the wall with the names carved. More than half have lines scratched through them. Reminding everyone of the massacre that occurred last night.

"You really think banishing us is gonna solve anything?" Teresa retorts. She jerks away but the boy still holds her tightly.

"It's not a banishing, it's an offering."

"What?!" She yells, now panicked. Everyone else grows confused and worried. It is as though that line was the cue. The boy holding Teresa then pushes her up to the post and starts wrapping the rope around her arms and waistline. He hesitates a bit but does it quickly. Gally is carefully eyeing the boy as he does so.

Some Gladers move up to stop what is happening but end up not revolting. Rosie starts walking too but Minho grabs her arm, pulls her back, and whispers;

"Not yet," She gives him a look. Mad and scared but knows she has to be patient.

"Gally, what are you doing?" Teresa yells at him in a strained voice. He whips towards her and the boy backs off a bit. She struggles but can't move.

"You really think I'm just going to let Thomas back into the maze after what he's caused? You too, you triggered all of this," he then turns to the crowd of depressed boys: "Look around! Look at our glade and what's left! This is the only way. The Grievers will come and get what they want and then it'll all go back to the way it was." Teresa retorts, trying to speak to the Gladers. She can't turn around the post to face them but her breaking voice is enough to influence the boys.

"Are you listening to this? Why are you all just standing there? He's crazy-"

"Shut up alright?!"

"If you all stay here the grievers will come back. We need to leave,"

Teresa careful, don't ruin the plan.

Rosie thinks. She exchanges a glance with Minho and he just slowly nods. "they'll keep coming back until you're all dead!"

"Shut up!" Gally yells at her. She flinches back a bit. The other Gladers look around not really sure what to do. They look scared and panicked but also annoyed at Gally. Slowly Fry Pan walks up, trying not to be seen by others. He looks like a turtle with all the things he's carrying. Large bags filled to the brink with an assortment of things. Water bottles, weapons, and food.

"Tie him up!" Gally yells at the two Gladers who brought Thomas over. They look at him and hesitate, not wanting to. They know it isn't right either but know if they don't Gally might kill them himself.

"Did you hear me? I said tie him up!" Then they go and grab Thomas's arms, still passed out on the ground.

As they lift him up, Thomas shoots his head up and elbows one of the kids in the stomach. He lets go and backs off. At the same time as Thomas attacks that boy, Newt takes out his machete and whacks the other boy charging at Thomas with the handle.

Winston runs up and takes out the boy who tied Teresa up. Rosie runs to Teresa and starts untying her.

Minho puts the edge of his machete on Gally's shoulder before he can intervene. Gally stands there glaring over his shoulder at Minho who is giving him a death stare. Fry-Pan tosses a spear to Thomas and Thomas holds it out ready to stab anyone. Thomas moves back to stand in the middle of the large opening on the cement part of the still-open door.

The sun is starting to disappear over the edge of the wall, casting a shadow where the crowd stands. While their line of rebels stands in the sunlight.

Rosie grabs a machete out of Fry's bag and then backs up to face the Glade standing next to Thomas on his left. Teresa stands next to her and Fry on the far left. Newt runs to Thomas's right side. Once everyone is in the line on the cement, Minho slowly backs away from Gally and stands next to Newt.

"Full of surprises aren't you?" is Gally's only response, not moving or anything.

"You don't have to come with us but we are leaving. Anyone else who wants to come now is your last chance," Rosie announces to the small crowd. They all stand in shock trying to figure out what just happened. Gally twists back to the small crowd and said loudly;

"Don't listen to her, she's just trying to scare you." Pausing after each sentence Rosie retorts;

"No, I'm not trying to scare you. You're already scared, I'm scared. I'm terrified but I know I will be even more scared staying here another night. I'd rather risk my life out there than spend the rest of it in here."

No one says a thing, others exchange glances but no other movements. Her voice is loud and confident though she was shaking. Her speech seemed to be impactful and forceful to everyone.

"We don't belong here. This place isn't our home," Thomas adds, "we were put here. We were trapped here. Taken from our families and homes. Out there...now we have a choice. We can make it out of here. I know that."

A long silence fills everyone. Listening, thinking, waiting. The small Jeff looks over at Clint with hopeful eyes and then walks to the group. He gets in line and stands with them, facing the Glade. Winston then walks over and eagerly gets in line as well. Clint follows suit as do several others. Rosie feels guilty for not knowing their names or the ones who passed.

Gally just watches them walk past him. Once people are done choosing their sides, Gally examines those who stay on his side and slowly nods in slight approval.

"Gally, it's over. Just come with us," Rosie pleads. He sighs and replies with a sigh;

"Good luck against the grievers."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A total of 9 people stay in the Glade with Gally. The other 12 runs in the maze with Thomas and Rosie. A total of 14 runs in the deserted maze, well 13 running, one limping; Newt. He hobbles along in the back of the group trying to keep up.

Running as fast as they can trying to get to section 7 which still should be open. Surprisingly the giant moving walls had returned to their original position once Thomas and Minho left the open section. As though nothing ever happened. When the two runners ran just a day before, the whole place was moving and crashing against each other. No possible way anyone or anything could've gotten through. Now everything is back to its original upright position.

As they run through the maze, everyone awes and stares at the large thick walls that have held them inside the Glade. The many vines that grow are the only source of nature and color in the whole maze. They take frequent breaks to catch their breath. They don't see a trace of a Griever the whole time.

As the group nears the open section, they slow down and carefully peek around each corner before entering any corridors. They take a fairly long break in the Blades area before going into the secret door that leads to the exit. The sun is setting it seems fitting to watch it go down together. Especially because it might be the last time they see it set.

The group all sit together almost right in the middle of the large area surrounded by the huge metal open Blades. The ground is cold but the air is hot and humid. The light gray pavement matches the nervous hopeful tone of the group.

Large clouds waiting above to watch the upcoming show of their escape attempt. The light baby blue sky is slowly fading into light yellow and the bottoms of those fluffy clouds are lined in bright pink.

Newt sits next to Rosie on her right and Thomas on her left. Teresa sits close to Thomas and Winston is next to Teresa. A spot is left open next to Winston in memory of Zart then there's Fry. On Newt's right is Minho then Jeff lies on his back, eyes closed. They all sit in almost a circle trying to talk positively and cheerfully about the past and future.

"Hope Gally's okay," Rosie whispers, leaning back on her arms.

"He's tough, all of them are. Maybe they're on their way too, who knows," Minho replies in a lower pitch than normal. His face looks sad as does his body. Usually high and confident is now fearful and full of sorrow.

Everyone has several bottles of water in their bag. While sitting and resting, they all have at least one bottle out lightly sipping it. Trying to stay hydrated but ration it. Rosie sits there quietly observing her fellow runners and thinking.

Many with large injuries, some are tended to but most aren't. All dirty, sweaty, small, boys, just kids.

Still hard to believe this is really happening. I could hardly get used to the fact that there were many of those monsters in the maze and then getting attacked by one. Insane.

They all look so depressed. I can't be the only one nervous about what's to come. It's almost night, I don't really want to camp out here. Chances are we'll be fighting or running through the night. Tomorrow hopefully will be better than today and yesterday. I just want something good to happen.

I don't even want to think about the memories I regained from getting sick. Is that what it even was? Just the Griever injected an illness in me? But it made me insane I could almost feel it eating my brain. It had to be more than a sickness. Is that...no no stop it Rosie. Don't think about it. Think about it now. We need some motivation.

She thinks to herself. Taking a large sigh she grabs her water bottle and slowly stands up. Like an elderly man with popping joints and stiff muscles.

"Um. Guys?!" She yells to the group. High-pitched and a little shaky, her voice echoes off the surrounding Blades and bounces back. They all stop what they are doing and turn to look at her.

Nervously feeling embarrassed she can feel her cheeks flush red. She takes a deep breath and announces choosing her words carefully;

"I just wanted to kind of make a toast, I guess I don't know. This is going to come out so bad and I feel like an idiot but I want to at least say something. Just sitting here made me realize how fortunate we are to be here right now.
I know this isn't the best situation, time, or place. But we're alive. We made it through hell last night and today. Which were the most somber 24 hours I think all of us can ever imagine and might ever experience," she takes pauses. Looking at different people after each sentence and seeing their intrigued looks. Most are looking down and closing their eyes in remembrance of their lost friends. She continues;

"With that in mind. I'd like to take a moment of silence for our lost brothers, friends, family, and fighters who aren't here with us."

The place goes dead silent, poor choice of words. Not even a breath. The gentle wind stops blowing for a moment, the rattling ivy leaves still, and the air clear. Some tears fall and then are quickly wiped away. Each boy either closes their eyes and looks up or stares at the ground blankly. After a minute of silence, the wind picks back up, the air returns to its musty state, and the ivy rustles again. Rosie then finishes while lifting her weak arm in the air with her bottle;

"So, let's raise our bottles of this murky water. Raise it to the heavens where they're hopefully watching us from. Watching us and knowing whatever tomorrow may bring, that it will be better than today," voice breaking and quavering, "it will be for them, for our survival, and our future." She then takes a heavy sigh, lowers her arm, and drinks a small sip. Everyone else does as well. She sniffs and bats her eyes as she wipes tears and her bushy hair away.

They don't return to their conversations. Just sit reflecting on her words. Some slowly nod and wiped their eyes. She sits back down in an awkward position while trying to hold back tears.

"That was embarrassing," Rosie whispers as she returns to her previous sitting position. Jeffs leans forward to look at Rosie past Minho and Newt and says to Rosie in a serious voice and glass tear-filled eyes;

"Thank you."

No one really knows how to cope and mourn. This grief is new and heavy on all and they all don't understand how to deal with it. Rosie nods to Jeff with a weak smile. He leans back and lies back down and looks up at the sky. As though he hears a calling from above.

After a while, Teresa leans forwards to look at Rosie around Thomas. Quietly she hesitates to ask;

"Rose," Rosie lean over to see her around Thomas, "back when you woke up, at first you were all happy and normal; then when I came back with everyone you were so...upset. Why?" Almost everyone then looks at Rosie, curious and confused as well.

"Well, I guess once you left everything hit me at once. I had just woken up from a nasty dream plus all the memories I had been wiped of, flooded back. Once you left I let myself think about everything I could suddenly remember it all and it was just too overwhelming...I guess."

"What was your dream?" Minho asks, leaning forward to look at her as well. Jeff, now interested and sits up again intrigued.

"There was that same older woman. From when I first got here, the first week or so I had repeated dreams and she was in those too." Thomas chimes in;

"Short, orange hair, wearing all white fancy clothes?"

"Red heels and lips?" He nods slowly, "That's her alright. She talked to me as though I was really in front of her. I had a full-on conversation with her. But I was in the maze again, at night. That lady appeared and talked completely normally. She was just...creepy because she was so stiff and empty of emotions. She told me her name, Dr. Ava Paige."

"Doctor?" Teresa asks, Rosie turns to Teresa;

"Yeah, I don't know what of though. But she knew my name. She said you, me, and Thomas worked with her. For a really long time. In 'the control room.' or something" Thomas looks away, out towards the Blades, and says slowly;

"So we really did work for her."

"What do you mean?" Newt questions with a thick accent.

"I said it when we were in the pit too. I was just hoping I was wrong. My dreams are odd too. But they are memories, no conversations with her. I saw us talking to her, in one I sent um...a familiar kid up into the maze."

"What else did you see?" Rosie asks, turning towards him more. Getting more answers she's desperate to learn.

"Um, I think 'the control room' too. I don't know, a large room with screens and computers with everyone's information on it."

"I saw that too. But a room with doctor's chairs too and stairs."

"Yep. But in the main repeating dream, there's you and Teresa. We are doing work. Talking then...big men, guards I think came and took you away."

"Me?" Rosie asks, bringing her arm to her chest.

"They took you to that doctor's room. Instead, I distracted those guys and the woman who was leading you away and we hid in another room. Talked for a bit. Somehow we had a plan that we were going to do or did do and it didn't make the white lab coat people happy."

"In my dream, the woman said we did something. Sounded bad. Because of what we did is why we were sent here. I always see the Doctor Paige lady standing by me and you being dragged away." Rosie chimes in, trying to compare their dreams.

"Wait wait, you did something which caused them to put you up here?" Fry clarifies loudly. Having to since he is kind of far away from them.

"I guess. So we must've messed up or did a mistake." Rosie agrees quietly. The word Mistake rings in her head. Not from that dream in the maze but it always does. Sounds hauntingly familiar.

"Do you remember how to get out?" Winston asks with hopeful eyes.

"Um well. While I was freaking out before I got the magic serum, apparently I said a bunch of numbers. That's a code for something eventually 71...73...7513...789...7477...I know it starts with a 7. I'll remember it eventually." They all exchange a nervous glance, knowing that there's an important code that's probably going to be needed. No one knows what it is, is not good.

Newt lies down on his back thinking they are done talking until Rosie recalls the most troublesome part of her dream. At least a not-so-happy fact for the group.

"That's not even the worst part of what she told me there's more."

"How wonderful," Newt replies, sitting back up. Jeff just lies back down instead he's lost the energy to sit up.

"She may or may not have mentioned the fact that the names we remember being called...aren't our birth names."

"Our names aren't even ours?" Jeff practically yells sitting up. Everyone else shuffles around angrily and says many things, almost accusing her of doing something.

"What I didn't do anything!"

"How could that be? Why do I remember this name then?"

"So I could really be named John or something?"

Everyone yelling at once makes her head start to spin again.

"Listen! If it helps you're named after important people in history," some people calm down becoming curious but still upset. Rosie points at the nearby friends as she speaks;

"Like Rosie the Riveter, Teresa as in Mother Teresa. Thomas Edison, Issac Newt-on. Benjamin Franklin, Winston Churchill, Gally after Galileo...." She hesitates and then hunches over with sad eyes; "Alby for Albert Einstein."

At that, everyone stops and takes a moment of silence to remember him.

"But then I got mad at her. Like I told her off which felt great. Then she turned into Del. Which was just great. Then I ran away but came face-to-face with a Griever and woke up.'' Everyone then rolls their eyes and moans at the mention of his name. Almost forgetting about the whole incident.

"Wait. Who's Del?" Thomas asks. Most people turn away to talk individually again, mainly to complain to others. Winston replies for everyone since no one wants to even mention that guy again.

"He was this nasty guy. He attacked Rosie a couple of days after she came up in the box."

"Attacked?" Teresa asks with very wide eyes.

"Yeah...that's what the wrapping around my side is. Or it mainly was until the main injury was my Griever puncture." She replies, twisting to show the long bandages on her side that is still there. Teresa flinches at the sight of the almost bloodied through wraps. Thomas just wrinkled his nose at it. Looking disgusted but kind of wants to see it.

"The hell?" is all he replies with. Rosie looks away embarrassed but continues.

"He uh...kind of got on top of me with a not-so-nice intention. But when he was getting dragged off of me he had a knife in his pocket and it dragged down my side."

"Clean cut too, one of the worst injuries I've ever dealt with," Jeff replies with a long sigh.

"That's terrible, I'm so sorry." Thomas finally replies, understanding the situation better.

"Yeah no it's great. But Jeff to the rescue and Clint too, like saved my life by healing it well." Jeff bows his head as a thank you.

Newt then came to the realization and said looking over Rosie;

"I forgot Tommy, you weren't there for that."

"No," after some hesitation, "I wasn't."
 
      Everyone relaxed a bit not saying much after that conversation. Until Rosie stands up and starts to anxiously walk to a Blade and examine it better. Her curiosity about how the things work finally got the best of her.

Odd rusted metal, the original color underneath looks silver. Almost looking like pure silver. Minho eventually gets up and walks over to her as well. Just looking at them too but standing close to her. In the fading light his ink-black hair presses against his dirtied face he appears so innocent and frail, almost vulnerable. His almond eyes and tan skin gleam bright against his light blue ripped shirt.

"You think we'll make it?"

"Minho come on, don't doubt us like that. We've got this."

"I've let everyone down before. I don't want to do that again."

"What?" She asks in a shrill voice, turning to face him. His eyes become watery and he pauses in between each sentence;

"Back in the maze. When I made you go out with me to look at it. I knew you didn't want to but I just wanted to spend time with you. I thought it was dead. Then I couldn't get you out and I nearly killed you. Then the whole night thing happened. Knowing I caused you to die and then the boys' heartbreak in their eyes and voice when they saw you limp the next morning-"

"Whoa whoa whoa hold on there man. Look, yeah okay sure a mistake was made. Only because it seemed dead when you found it. You didn't force me to go. I could've said no. I didn't. We're both to blame but look. I'm standing right here, fine and dandy now. A little sore but who isn't? I mean I'm gonna have the coolest scars from this. I'll just make a collection," he sniffs and wipes his eyes, and turns to look at her.

Crying is no longer a sign of weakness, it shows compassion. The standard of a tough man means not crying is broken. This tough and brave boy isn't afraid to show emotions anymore. Having to look down he hesitates but replies;

"I'm still so sorry. Just know I'm going to make sure you see the outside world. I'll protect you and everyone else here."

"You can't save everyone Minho. There's no need to be the hero. Focus on you, and your boyfriend."

"Jeez," he replies with a chuckle and looks down at his feet. "You know he likes you right? Newt," he continues.

"Everyone does."

"No, I mean like seriously. Have you not noticed?"

"We don't have time to focus on that kind of stuff bro. We have to survive. That word sounds more important than love or whatever."

"Rosie, you don't think about after that? We can start a life. A normal one. That means being able to think about that stuff." She recalls when she said that same thing to Newt weeks ago. Interesting. Since he said no she also didn't think about the future.

Stupid feelings. No, he's right I guess I do feel something more towards Newt than just friend. Actually to him too. I hadn't thought about liking Minho in that way before. God, we're just kids. We don't know anything about anything. How are we supposed to make a living if we've never seen a life? This maze is our life. What do we do once we leave? Oh gosh, let's think about that when the time comes.

She gawks back up at the impressive blade and replies quietly;

"No. I hadn't. Maybe because I have the feeling it won't be normal. Plus I never thought I'd get a life outside of here." He says deeply in a silky smooth low-toned voice a little sad;

"Still. You don't want someone to hold, or hold you? To give your love to?" He stares at her blushing at the thought. His dirty face has been whipped with his hand so now it's smeared but he still looks innocent and charming.

"That's so cringe dude." Rosie laughs. He laughs too but nervously.

"Remember when you slapped Newt for trying to kiss you?"

"Oh my god," Rosie laughs at him also laughing. Annoyed she replies in a teasing tone.

"Of course, you had to bring that up. You idiot. What no one knows is how every once in a while I dream of that but I don't stop him. Also sometimes it isn't him. Gosh you're insane haha. I know you-" Rosie's words are cut off as she returns her nervous eyes to him. He's staring intently into her eyes with a soft smile. He steps towards he a bit as his eyes shift down from her eyes.

She can feel her lips tremble and cheeks burn bright red. His dark brown eyes dilate as his confident personality returns. Now a foot between them his hands slowly reach out towards her.

Oh no...I don't want to ruin a friendship. This would ruin him and me if it went wrong. It'd ruin him and Newt plus he's my best friend. My brother for goodness' sake. I want to. I do I really do. Like how I want Newt I want him. Aw crap, why can't I have both? Stupid. I want to. I can't.

Rosie puts her hand out and lightly punches his chest away. Sudden butterflies spark inside her at the touch of his strong chest. He lowers his hand and his smile grows into a straight pursed line. His thin lips turn to disappointment but he must act like he isn't hurt. He clearly understands her sign and backs away.

Echoes from the group suddenly rang louder than they had before and Rosie peers behind Minho to see the group slowly getting up and stretching. Many grab their things and yawn. No time to rest though. Need to get out of here.

"I guess it's time to go."

"...yeah," he sadly replies. Rosie smiles and hugs him tightly. He softly hugs her back with a wide smile on his face.

I don't know why I did that. This is nice. It was an impulse. I want him but I also want Newt. This sucks. Shut up stupid feelings and stupid brain. focus on the important things. We have to frickin survive a huge monster. God, I hope we make it. I can't believe I don't even know some of their names. I'm shaking right now this is terrifying. Sure I've survived one but only because Teresa had that serum thing. Last night was awful. Hardly any of us survived that. At least we had hiding places there, Now we're in a more open space. We can do this...we can try. No there is no try, only do. That sounds familiar. Wonder where from?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Back at the Glade, normally the doors should have closed by now. No sounds echo through the maze so most assume that they can't hear them shut. Deep down they don't want to accept the fate that awaits their brothers that are left behind. But they all already know why they hear no sounds.

The setting sun casts large shadows of the walls and the Blade onto the ground and small group as they slowly walk through the Blades. All admiring the giant metal sheets as they pass through.

Thomas whips his forehead with his dirty sleeve and the dirt on his face smears across him. He holds out the silver cylinder they got from inside the dead Griever. The small beeping sounds guide him who walks at the front of the group. Being the obvious leader.

Minho walks very closely next to Thomas and watches the tube intently as though the small red light and digital red 7 could change at any second. He wants to lead but Thomas is a better fit right now. The ominous W.C.K.D. that's printed on the canister glares Thomas down as he holds it carefully.

Teresa walks on the other side of Thomas as though he is her guardian. Rosie hobbles with Newt at the back of the group and they have a light conversation that echoes and bounces off the rusted metal Blades. His thick British accent still sounds funny to her.

"Ya alright?" He asks in his thick accent.

"Physically no, mentally no, emotionally also no. You?"

"I'm not bad. Meaning I'm fine."

His last word lingers and they just look ahead as they talk. After a pause, she asks in a high-pitch tone;

"Got any idea what's going to happen?"

"Nope. But I've got a feeling it'll be okay."

"Actually?"

"Oh yeah, besides, I think I need some scars like you, Rosie." She chuckles and kind of rolls her eyes sarcastically. She looks up at him and he looked down at her.

"Oh yeah? Well, maybe not the same ones you don't want to get them the way I did. Actually, I think you're going to get a small one," Rosie observes.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah right here," she points up to her own face. Under her eye on her left side beside her nose. The inch-long cut that was there several days ago is still there, scabbed but noticeable.

"Oh a cut there I have?" He asks as he searches his face with his hand for the cut.

"Plus the one from when you got knocked out at the Homestead."

"Right right. That one had the blood trickle. It took me a long time to find water to clean that away." Rosie chuckles to herself,

"Watah," he slows his pace and looks down at her confused.

"What?"

"Wut. Watah. tink. Just the way you say things is funny." His depressed face lights up a bit brighter. She knows how to make him happy.

"Stop making fun of me. It's just how I talk."

"Yeah and it's just funny."

"It's not funny."

"Ha funnay."

"For the love. Rosie stop." Half chuckling to himself now.

"Stawp."

"Whatever. You've gone mad."

"Wateva'" Rosie whispers to herself with a large grin. He nudges her arm gently to try and make her stop while still being playful.

"But your 'bootle of wata must be why you're sparkly clean. You got to wash off ya lucky duck. I haven't washed in a month." He rolls his eyes while laughing. He's given up trying to argue back so he fires off a flirty comment to try and throw her off.

"Well Rosie to be fair, you look pretty even with the dirt."

"Why thank you. Hate to say it though, I don't think that scar will be visible." His face lights up with shock and he immediately brings his hand up to touch his still-open wound.

"Wait what!?"

"Yeah, it's under your hairline so no one can see it." She puckers out her lip to act sad. He flips his hair out of the way with his hand. The blonde short strands fly away with the motion of his head going back and it looks slow motion. Like a model with a wind machine.

"Better?" He asks once the hair is out of the way.

Hair now laid back and away from his face he seems more innocent and frail almost purer. Rosie reaches her hand up towards his face and he retracts bending backward and away.

"What?" She asks while laughing at his huge flinch.

"Last time come at my face you hit me. 'Member that, love?" He exclaims, standing back up straight laughing again.

"Yes very much. Well, you aren't doing something stupid I was just gonna fix your hair." She explains laughing still. He relaxes and kind of bends down towards her a bit. Giving her permission. She runs her hand through his hair and shakes his soft golden strands back into their normal place so it rests on his forehead. The soft strands glide through her fingers. She smiles as she says;

"That's better. Or betta."

He blushes and smiles a big cheeky smile. The moment is cut short when the temperature suddenly drops as they walk in a large shadow. The yellow sky above starts to turn orange and dark blue. The shadow takes up almost the whole area.

The short beeping from the cylinder grows faster and louder so they all make a sharp turn left. Approaching a wall covered in ivy, Thomas and Minho recognize it immediately. He and Minho race to the wall in front of them that is around 50 feet away. The others in no rush, stroll over to them. Minho wins their race but not by much. It's nice to see them be playful. That rarely ever happens.

Like a grand curtain, Thomas stands at one side of a large ivy patch and Minho on the other. Each reaches over halfway holding strands of ivy ready to pull apart. As the group approaches the wall, Newt says to Rosie;

"That speech you made earlier was well good."

"Oh yeah thanks. It felt like it was needed or something."

"I agree. I think lots of the boys feel better. I know we don't know how to handle these...feelings, right now. This is gonna be interesting, hopefully, an easy door, and just enter the code then we'll leave and walk out into a huge city or pretty mountains."

Rosie doesn't want to agree or deny his comforting words.

She hopes and wishes it will be true but deep down she knows it won't. Her memories seem to have been secretly screaming at her that it won't be so easy.

She watches Newt hobble. Even more, than he had before, now adding exhaustion and last night's injuries to his previous limp. He looks like he is in pain.

"Hey just out of curiosity, you don't have to tell me. But, how'd you get your limp?"

"I don't know I guess another stick fell on me last-"

"Sorry I meant the first one. The one you've had since I've been here."

"Oh that one," he hesitates and takes a long deep breath, "that's been with me for a way before you came. Even since I came up."

He pauses and looks at the crowd in front of them. Then up at the sky and looks around at the vast cement walls. Rosie didn't move her curious gaze from him. His cheerful attitude slips away. He looks in pain like he hasn't spoken about it to anyone in a long time. Struggling to find words he keeps staring above. Rosie regrets asking it, it seems to be painful for him to recall. She utters;

"I'm sorry," and turns away from him.

"Don't be. It's my bleedin' fault after all. I broke it," his tone lowers as does his posture. Sadness washes over him and the hopeful light in his eyes fade. He continues quietly and is a little unclear. It's hard for him to talk about, he lets his feelings fly.

"Couple of years ago I'd first come up in the box like all the other guys. Didn't know where I was, didn't know who I was, ya know. And even though all my memories were gone I could still feel...that something was missing. Know? Felt empty..." he looks down at her mesmerized face, just listening to his story and understanding. Watching his limp leg walk, he continues;

"I just couldn't hang on. Couldn't take it. The depression and stupid feelings. So one morning I got up early and snuck out into the maze and I went and I found the tallest wall I could."

"No..." she whispers to herself as she brings her hand over her mouth in shock.

"I climbed up there and...jumped off it," he sighs, as though he's released himself of pain. He glances at her with a side eye to see her expression. Depressed and shocked, he chuckles to himself and goes on;

"Course I got completely tangled up in all the ivy. Snapped my leg in 3 different places like a git idiot. Landed hard on the floor and I thought that was it." His head bounces up and he looks at Minho down at the wall and motions at him with a sudden proud smile.

"It was Minho who found me...Somehow...He picked me up and he took me back to the Glade. We never told anyone the truth about what happened." He lets out a long sigh and scratches the back of his leg.

Oh my god. He tried to...thank god for Minho. Poor Newt there's no way to properly heal big injuries like that around here. He's gonna have a limp and a bad leg for life. What is it he feels is missing?

"Wow." Is all Rosie can spit out in disbelief after a moment of silence. She lets the story sink in a bit. 
The group approaches the patch of ivy where Thomas and Minho wait at. Before they reach them Rosie says sarcastically;

"So the jokes I make about y'all being so close aren't really jokes. Huh?" Newt laughs and smiled which lightened his mood but it returned to sadness quickly.

"Well I mean he saved me and he gave me a second chance. Of course, I love the guy."

"Thank god he found you! I don't even want to think about what would've happened if he didn't."

"Me neither. But for a while, everyone called me 'limpy'. It was embarrassing and still is. I've grown used to it though."

"Aw well, you're so much more than that," he pauses. No one has said anything like that in seriousness to him before. Feeling comfort and love is odd to him. Rosie can feel a soft smile grow on her rosy red cheeks.

"Limpy huh? I kinda like that."

"Bloody hell," he laughs, "you gonna call me that now?!" Growing an excited panic. A funny feeling.

"Well either that or blondie. But that's not very original." he laughs at her and shrugs in defeat.

"Could be worse."
 
   The group arrives at the wall and the thick patch of ivy Thomas and Minho stand at. They opened the ivy like a grand curtain. Revealing the large 10-foot around secret door. Any chance they get to be young and have some fun is a gift. Much like the great gift of a way out.

Hesitantly the group enters inside and is quickly ushered in by Minho and Thomas. They are so excited for their brothers and sisters(for Thomas literally) to see the discovery that the two had found earlier.

"I think I dreamt of this place," Rosie whispers to herself dumbfounded. Newt just looks down at her skeptically and doesn't reply. Thomas and Minho walk in the back with Rosie and Newt as the ivy falls behind them. Returning to hide the door.

With the dark of night and the lack of windows in the secret area, it is hard to see where exactly they are. Through the door awaits the cathedral-like architecture. Large open cement ceiling at least 100 feet tall with lines and spaces and columns in the walls. Careful not to fall they warn the group of the 10-foot wide walkway/aisle they have to go down.

The cement aisle that has a cliff drop-off that leads to pitch-black darkness below is something not to be taken lightly. The cement aisle goes a hundred or more feet down to another solid blank wall. Their footsteps and occasional comments ricochet off the distant walls and ceiling. The only sounds made are those sounds and heavy unsteady breathing.

The wall at the end reaches up to the ceiling a hundred feet above them. Once they approach the end, a rush of complaints erupts from the confused and tired boys.

"Just a dead end!"

"Arghhh"

"Come on all this for nothing?!"

"No way this cool new place ends like this."

"Now what? Back to the Glade? Hell no."

"Guys guys guys!" Thomas yells over everyone, "it's not a dead end the wall will lift...in a second or two."

"Yeah, this annoying beeping thing came from the dead Griever. It's what led us here and opened this wall. Like a key." Minho confirms.

They all calm down and just stand staring at the wall and the cylinder key. Nothing makes a sound, nothing moves, and the key just keeps beeping. A couple of minutes pass and nothing happens.

"What are we waiting for?" Newt asks Minho on his right.

"I don't know. Something amazing I guess," he sarcastically retorts.

"Maybe touch the wall with it...?" Rosie yells from the back. They all turned to look at her when she said that then look over to Thomas. He reluctantly walks through the crowd and taps the very end of the metal tube against the pale gray cement. A small tap sounds as it hits the cement wall, but nothing else happens. He returns embarrassed to where he stood by Rosie and Newt.

"Never mind," Rosie exclaims with a flushed tone.

Right after she says that the cylinder stops beeping and a loud silence falls upon them. Suddenly, it lets out a single higher-pitched beep and the lights turn green. Thomas peers up at Minho with a hopeful glint in his eyes and a small smile. Minho looks up as well and smiles at him then looks at the wall.

The silence has never sounded so good. The annoying beeping that was on most of the day and night has finally stopped. A loud crunch and grinding sound erupt throughout the odd new place. The sounds echo off the walls and down into the cliff drop. The dead end is lifting.

Everyone exchanges nervous glances, unsure and a little scared. As it does so it reveals a small corridor/hall that leads to a metal circle cut out in the wall. Griever size. This metal circle is a metal-lined tube that leads to darkness. No one moves. They stand starstruck, not sure whether to advance or not. Also a little disappointed.

"That's it."

"That's it?" Newt asks, a little sarcastic.

"Well, that circle hole yeah. I hope."

Cautiously Thomas and Minho walk through the crowd and into the corridor that has an open roof. Through very tall walls that go up a hundred feet. They walk to the circle and cement tube that looks like an exit or alternate door. The circle in the wall is above the ground, 2 feet or so, and around 7 feet in diameter.

The sky is almost dark now. Only a sliver of light lined the top on the west walls a light orange. The rest of the sky is fading into dark blue and purple. With limited light, it makes advancing into this hole even worse. Thomas and Minho's footsteps echo off the small corridor walls.

"Well, are we going in or not?" Fry Pan exclaims from the front of the line. The group stays behind the small corridor afraid to cross the threshold. Fry slowly walks backward facing the group. Warily the group single file follows Fry down the corridor toward the hole.

Lined with the thick metal it made loud high pitched taps beneath every footstep. Minho is the first to hop in. The odd scanning light from before hasn't returned. Deeming it safe, Thomas steps up into the dark tube. The pitch black appears to never end.

Hanging back, not wanting to follow, Teresa but searching for comfort, walks next to Rosie. Rosie just watches as she does so and didn't mind her coming over. She too feels comfort from having a familiar person near her.

Thomas puts the key away in his backpack and stretches his arms out into the darkness, blindly trying to find anything. He only takes 8 steps and seems to disappear into the darkness until his hands hit something in front of him.

"Thomas? Ya there mate?" Newt calls into the darkness as a joke. It seems as though he's completely disappeared out of their sight. Thomas doesn't reply, just feeling around the end of the tube in front of him. Poky metal. Feels rusted, thick, cold, and impossible. As though it's a large metal wall and nothing more. Grooves outline the wall before it connects with the round tube they stand in. It feels like it is a perfect circle and fits perfectly in the cylinder hallway.

The group stops at the front of the tube not wanting to advance into the darkness either. Minho stands at the edge. He has to duck to fit standing inside.

Thomas's hands run around the edges, now frantically.

"No no no..." he whispers to himself. His voice echoes eerily through the tube and reaches the group.

"Something wrong?" Rosie yells over the heads. No one turns to look at her when she spoke this time. Too fixated on the darkness. After a moment of silence he yells out the tube that echoes twice as loud;

"There's...Rose, can you...um, come in here?"

"Uh..." she hesitantly replies to the echo. His voice is in strain but he tries to hide it by sounding upbeat.

"It's safe it's just I can't see in here maybe you can."

"Um, okay..." she replies to his blatant lie.

She walks through the crowd in the corridor and takes Minho's outreached hand. He helps pull her up into the tube. She smiles at him as she steps up onto the hard metal. The sudden change of flooring; one she hasn't felt beneath her feet in a long time surprises her. The odd continuous curve of the tube makes her lose her balance for a second but regains it quickly.

Warily she walks into the darkness with her arms outstretched as well. She too disappears into the darkness and quickly bumps into Thomas. He is bent over trying to feel along the floor. Rosie walks straight into him and she topples over falling into the wall in front of them. Making a loud crash sound as she hits the ground.

Her body twists and her shoulder slams into the side of the hard metal wall. She's laying on top of Thomas with her legs in the air and body squished against the wall uncomfortably she only lets out a loud sigh and a small curse.

He quickly moves back and the rest of her body falls onto the ground. Her thumps and whispers echo down the tube. The group all flinches towards the hole to try and help but quickly retreats from the idea.

"Ow!" Was the only thing she could spit out.

"Oh gosh, I'm really sorry you okay?" Thomas asks as he searches for her to help her up. He grabs her arm and helps pull her up to stand again.

"Yeah yeah, my bad," she replies with a puff of breath, "so what do you need?"

"Do you really remember everything?"

"Well not off the top of my head but...why do you ask?"

"I mean I did at first. The rush of everything came back really hit hard. But then it disappeared again."

"Yeah me too. It all kind of faded. I guess if I thought about something long enough it would come back. I don't know. But speaking of which, do you remember what this tube is Tom?" Her voice echoes down and the crowd behind them lose faith. Some look away and others let out a loud sigh.

"Nope." At that, everyone's hope is gone. They really are at a dead end at the Griever's home.

"Guys!" Fry Pan calls into the hole, annoyed, "ya know we can hear y'all right?" Rosie face palms herself and cringes.

Right, right, well crap. Well, I dreamt of the place before this. Maybe I dreamt or could remember what to do now.

She thinks to herself as she runs her hands on the door.

Poky and coarse the cold wall feels completely immobile. She drags her hand along the grooves in the wall that seem to be going from corner to corner. Then grooves from the top to the bottom and side to side. All meet up in the middle to make a perfect circle. The small size of the cylinder. Like a wheel.

"Hey Tom, pass me the key." He hands it to her from his pack. He stretches his arm out towards her and stabs her arm hard with it. Assuming that is her hand.

"Gah" she lets out, at the hard poke of it, "thanks."

"Mhm," Thomas hums in reply. Not noticing he poked her with it in an open cut.

She flips it around so the loose cords that are strung out from one end are facing her. On the other end of the cylinder is the screen with the digital green number 7. The light illuminates her face and her eyes squint at the sudden light. She looks back at the entrance and freezes at the sight of her hopeful friends.

All glaring into the darkness finally seeing her face and Thomas's at the green light. A small sigh of relief comes from Minho. Rosie turns back to the door and her bushy brown hair falls in front of her shoulders. She throws it back and Thomas carefully watches her align the end of the cylinder up with the small circle that is in the middle of the wall.

"What's that gonna do?" Thomas asks seriously, she thinks he is joking so she sarcastically replies;

"Make a nice decoration for the tube. What do you think?" He just looks at her with a straight face.

"Sorry. I mean we call it a key and keys go indoors plus it's the same size so I guess we'll see." He blinks several times and rubs his tired eyes while nodding. Rosie positions the silver foot-long cylinder over the hole and carefully inserts the end in.

Like a magnet, it quickly sticks to the metal hole, the green light turns blue and lets out a singular long beep. Everyone exchange glances. A low groan erupts from the wall. Like an old man waking from a deep sleep. Suddenly a loud booming sound that sounds from all directions follows the groan. It sounds like the opening doors but lower pitched and harsher. Thomas whips his head towards Minho's panicked expression.

"Thomas..." Teresa says with a loud alarmed tone. She has her back to the group watching the end from which they came. Looking down the aisle at the ivy-covered hidden door.

No one hears her over the oncoming siren. It screams low-pitched and ricochets off the enclosure. Everyone flings their hands up to cover their ears and frantically looks at Thomas and Rosie for an answer.

"Minho, it sounds like the same thing that happened last time we came!" Thomas yells over the siren. The metal tube echoes his words through and out to the rest of the group.

"Thomas!" Teresa yells again, still staring at the 10-foot door.

"What Teresa?!" Rosie yells out at her. Newt look down at Teresa by his side and looks behind them to see what she sees.

"Shit!" Newt yells once he sees what she sees. Then he immediately moves over to put Teresa behind him. Like a shield.

Standing menacingly at the end of the aisle in the doorframe, covered in ivy and dripping slime is the huge slimy monster of death. The Griever is stand for who knows how long. Everyone turns to see what they are looking at as well and freezes.

Rosie's hands fly to her head paralyzed in fear. Seeing the creature triggers her trauma, and the puncture wound on her abdomen begins to burn. She sits on the side of the tube and starts hyperventilating and freaking out.

"Guys...it's okay. As quietly and slowly as you can, back up into the tube." Minho orders as he starts to back up toward the two inside.

The cylinder sticks out of the wall and from the cords sticking out at the end, a square translucent screen about 1 foot wide and tall suddenly displays on the large wall behind them. It emits a bright blue light and outlines the group of 14 slowly coming into the tube.

Just as the screen pops up the Griever starts to slowly advance toward the group. The aisle just barely fits the beast as it approaches. Loud clicking and grinding come from every move it makes. Just staring at them, like a lion stalking its prey.

Rosie's attention is drawn to the screen as is Thomas's. At the top is a long bar. Below that are large buttons with numbers on them, 1-8.

"8-digit code...the one you said when you were going nuts," Thomas whispers to Rosie. His voice quietly trails down the tube but no one cares enough to see what they are looking at. The Griever is their main point of interest.

"Shit. I don't remember what it was."

"Seriously?!"

"Hey! You could remember it too Mr. Hero." She retorts in a slightly louder tone. The group simultaneously shushes the two. The Griever is now 80 feet away and approaching quickly. It knows it has time and that its meal can't go anywhere.

"Does anyone remember the code I said? When I was going crazy." Rosie asks everyone assuming someone might know.

"715...846...32?" Minho suggests. Rosie taps each number in the order he says.

The screen flashes red and lets out a loud ding sound. The Griever is now triggered by the sound, roars an ear-shattering roar, and prances around. Everyone throws their arms to their ears to cover themselves from the sound. The Griever then began to run at the group. Everyone lets out a shriek and piles into the metal tube.

"A different one!" Rosie yells over everyone as they compact inside.

"71562483!" Newt suggests. Rosie punches it in with flying fingers and the screen flashes red again. The Griever yelps and jumps again.

"Nope!" Rosie frantically replies.

"715...8362," Thomas tries. She punches it in and the Griever starts to run again. 50 feet until the corridor.

"12345678?!" A random voice calls out. Rosie laughs and punches it in. The Griever shrieks again as she pushes it in. Red again. 30 feet until the corridor.

"Try 71526483!" Teresa shouts. Her voice is drained out so Rosie punches in some random numbers. Red again. 10 feet until it's in the small corridor.

"GAH!" Fry Pan yells as he chucks the spear he has at the monster. It pierces its skin at the belly and it stumbles back in pain. Everyone yells and starts screaming numbers. The Griever slowly enters the small corridor. Now 10 feet away. Teresa quickly shoves past everyone to Rosie and yells in her ear;

"71526483?!"

Rosie's hands fly as fast as possible and the screen dings and turn green. The Griever screeched and sprinted at them in the tube. The corridor's end wall starts to lower again. The Griever is now overwhelmed and scared as well. It turns back to the door and scratches at it as it lowers. Unable to escape the Griever scratches it with all its might like a dog on a door.

With no other way out, it turns back to them as another cement wall starts to lower over the hole in the wall. The Griever leaps at the lower wall and claws at it as well. Those in the front stab at the monster as it claws and tries to reach under the wall.

Suddenly the group screams in unison, a loud crunch, and everything goes black.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Bodies on bodies. Everyone piled on top of each other as everyone fell down from flinching at the sudden fall of the wall. Complete darkness. The small 10 foot long metal tube they were in now reeked with sweat, blood, and heavy breathing.

"Is everyone alright?" Minho's familiar voice echoed into the tube, trying to sound calm his shaky voice was just as panicked as everyone else was. Everyone mumbled in agreement.

"Anyone know what to do now?" Fry Pan asked. Most people began to sit up and collect themselves again.

"I-" just as Thomas went to respond, a loud click, clicked from the solid metal wall behind them. The cylinder seemed to be the source of the click but instead just fell on Rosie's head.

"Ow. Seriously?" Thomas chuckled at her response after he heard the clank of the metal hit her head.

The click came again but this time followed by a small series of louder clicks. Silence fell upon everyone, curious and confused. Rosie grabbed the silver cylinder whose light now returned to the green color it was before. She tried to sit up on the wall behind her but it slowly started to slide backwards at her weight.

She slowly started to lean backwards, but grabbed someone's backpack to pull herself back up. A crack of light shown through the from the side of the metal wall. The white light reminded everyone of when they came up in the box; the first time when the doors to the box opened up. Though on the other side stood no group of people.

Thomas pushed the door with his hand and struggled to do so. The wall swung open with a loud creak, sounding like a high pitched scream. The small line of light grew and everyone peered at the other side silently as the light pierced their eyes. People in the back stood up to try and see what awaited them on the other side, while those in the front remained frozen in place.

As the door opened up it led to another hall. The only way it could go was either left or right. Thomas stood up and pushed the wall all the way open with both hands. As it swung to the left everyone slowly rose to their feet and filed out of the tube. A small step down onto a plain white tile floor. Along the wall were dozens of pipes, some emitted steam, others squeaked quietly. The white painted pipes of all sizes lined the entire 9 foot tall wall. Making the hall look like an insane asylum.

As the group gathered near the door not a word was said. Everyone exchanged glances down the left and the right, then to the pipes, and then to Thomas and Rosie. Expecting them to know what to do. After several minutes of silence and regaining their breath, Winston broke the silence.

"Are we free?"

His voice echoed off the walls and traveled down the hall. No one answered. Though the thought weighed heavily on everyone. Bright linear light bulbs hung from cords that disappeared into the cement ceiling above. Teresa made her way to Thomas and Rosie again. Newt stood by Minho and Fry Pan.

"How do we know which way to go?" Teresa asked. A valid point. Two ways to go. One of the unknown boys shut the large metal door. Rusted and brown it had huge hinges at its side. Once it was shut the hall was more visible. Besides the group, the door was the only hint of color for what could be miles down both ways of the endless hall.

"Well there's 14 of us..." Minho began, "what if we split up? Half go left, half go right. If either group finds something, yell it down the hallway. We should hear it with the huge echo in here." No one agreed nor denied his idea.

"Risky splitting up though. Shouldn't we stay together?"

"Sounds good to me, I mean we should hear yelling," Rosie replied at the same time as Jeff. His frail body shaking in fear much like everyone else's.

Might just need to move so we can start doing something. Get our minds off everything.

"Alright then um...who votes we split?" Minho declared. Everyone but Rosie Teresa and an unknown boy raised their hand.

"Perfect we spit. 7 and 7," everyone began to shuffle around to get into the two groups.

Minho, Newt, Thomas, Teresa, Rosie, Fry Pan, Jeff, and Winston in one group. Clint and the other 5 stood parallel to them.

"Wait, how is there...never mind it shouldn't really matter we'll all meet up with whoever finds something anyways." Minho declared.

"Me and I'm sure Rosie and Teresa don't even know you guys. I feel terrible about this but what're your names guys?" Thomas asked the dirty lot of boys in the other group.

"I'm Richy,"

"I'm James,"

"My name is Abe,"

"I am Charlie,"

"And I'm Oliver," they all said at once.

Richy was a medium height brunette boy covered in smeared dirt and sweat. Wearing a blank tank top with a ripped red flannel over it with tan jeans.

James is a tall light blonde with a rectangular face and dark brown eyes, wearing a rust colored button down with black cargo pants. His blonde hair reached just above his shoulders, greasy and clumped together.

Abe was a very short boy with a heart face, small brown eyes, and short squirly brown hair. Wearing a white T-shirt and dark gray shorts. Charlie had curly pitch black hair that went down just below his ears, big nose and lips to match his big ears. Small brown eyes, wearing a black t-shirt and blue jeans. In boots. The only one in the whole Glade to wear boots.

Oliver was the runner Rosie had met earlier in the month. Red hair almost in a coiled afro. Red freckles everywhere, skinny and pale. Almost as small as Jeff. Wearing an unflattering orange long sleeve shirt and dark gray shorts.

Rosie felt relief knowing her survivors' names. They all smiled weakly. Although all they were was relieved and happy that the pale gray cement walls were gone as were the nightmares within it. Today was the start of their new lives. Now just to leave the white hall.

Clint walked over to Jeff and hugged him tightly. The two med jacks were to be separated, for now. The closest friends other than Minho and Newt. The boys all gave their goodbyes and the two groups split. Rosie's group went right and the others went left. Everyone continued to peer over their shoulder at the others. As though it was the last time they'd ever see them.

The hallway curved and rounded, as it did everyone waved a final wave and disappeared behind the plain white wall. The pipes were the only thing that changed, helping them know that they were making progress. Stil painted white, just the changing noises and shapes reassured their progress.

What felt like hours was simply two hours of desolate walking. Light talking that echoed down the hallway. The other groups' loud talking echoed as well, reassuring their safety. Everyone almost returned to their old selves. Happier and hopeful. They were gone from the maze. Still feeling trapped in the endless hallway they tried to keep happy.

"Can I just say that tha was kind of cool?" Fry-Pan broke the silence. They all smiled and nodded in agreement.

"Yeah it was, wasn't it?"

"Freaky if ya ask me."

"I was terrified, I don't know about you."

"Was it me or did that feel...too easy," Rosie said louder than the rest of the comments. They all stopped talking and pondered. The hallway was long enough for them all to walk shoulder to shoulder if they wanted to be a bit squished. So Minho, Thomas, Newt, Rosie, and Teresa walked in front while Winston, Jeff, and Fry walked behind almost as guards.

"I'm grateful it was." Winston replied. Rosie never really noticed but somehow he'd picked up an accent. His copper skin glowed against the white walls

"Still...it was just odd to me I don't know." Rosie replied, trying to shake off that thought. Once she stopped talking it was silent. Just the soft clumps of their shoes on the tile.

Suddenly from behind Jeff stopped walking and stared at the floor, frozen as though he'd just seen a ghost.

"Wait guys hold up." Fry said to the front row who hadn't noticed Jeff stop walking.

"What what? You okay?" Fry asked him. He had to lean over and his broken orange overall strap hung down towards the ground.

"It's silent," Jeff whispered. It didn't echo off the wall but everyone heard it. Silence, nothing. Not even a steaming pipe.

"Well we must've walked far enough away. If they yell I think we'll still hear it." Minho reassured Jeff. Fry Pan patted his back and smiled at him trying to calm Jeff down. Jeff resumed walking but slower and kept looking over his shoulder hoping someone would come around the corner. Hopefully Clint.

A little while later the hall curved again. At the end of this curve in the middle of the long white hall stood a door. Once the door on the side of the wall was visible everyone stopped and stared. Just stood at the end of the hall and stared at it.

"GUYS!" Jeff suddenly yelled. Everyone spun around to him but he was just a few steps away yelling down the hall.

"WE FOUND IT!"

"Well not it, but something," Winston replied then he turned to look at the door more. He walked past the others and led the way down the hall. Rosie and Fry Pan followed Winston while the others stayed and yelled more things down the hall.

50 feet down the hall they stopped in front of the door. A simple metal door. A gray-ish blue paint color. The pipes bent up and around it. It stood in a gray-ish blue door frame with a silver door knob. They didn't say a word, just stared at the handle.

The others came to their side and stared as well. Above the door frame was a green luminated Exit sign which emitted its light onto the group.

"Seriously?" Fry Pan commented at the sign.

"Watch the door be locked." Rosie said as a joke but could very well not be a joke. The silver knob had a small key hole in the center of it.

Thomas slowly reached up and touched the knob expecting something to happen. Nothing happened. Hesitantly he wrapped his fingers around the cool silver steel knob and twisted his wrist. Everyone took a deep breath and squinted once he did so. Wishing it was unlocked.

The knob spun all the way around and the small click erupted from the knob. Thomas pushed on the knob and the door opened. Everyone spat out audible gasps and sighs once it popped open. Gently Thomas pushed the door open with one hand and it swung open.

A deathly silence sucked the life out of the air as the door swung open. The area the door opened up to was horrendous. Rosie paused before examining the scene. The recollection of the small hallway from her dreams. But it was a cloudy kind of recollection—she couldn't remember the purpose of the place or what it had to do with the Maze, but it seemed familiar.

Thomas, Rosie and Winston took up the small door frame-just staring in at the scene that laid before them. The familiar clean scene was no more. The small hallway that led from the door to the larger room was only 25 feet long-yet already that was enough for them. In the wall was white linear luminaire lighting that stretched from the floor up the walls and over the ceiling.

"Holy shit," was the only thing Rosie could say. No one else said a thing.

Some of those lights hung from the ceiling and flickered on and off. When they were on, on the ground were streaks of blood, broken glass, torn papers, and bodies. One man in a white lab coat lent back against the wall, half slumped over with his eyes full of terror and glazed over with certain death. A large streak of blood smeared on the wall that led down to the body.

Rosie turned and looked away covering her mouth with her hands in shock. Observing the reactions of her friends, their faces were scrunched up in disgust at the smell in there, their eyes full of terror of seeing what filled the roomjust behind her.

This can't be happening. Oh just accept it or else I can never trust myself to believe anything I see. This is still terrible.

She thought to herself. She regained her courage and took the first step through the door. A line of icy cold shot across Rosie's skin as she entered the small hallway. Starting from her toes and continuing up her whole body, as if he'd jumped through a flat plane of freezing water.

Everyone else followed closely and silently. Too shocked to speak and too afraid. As they walked their shoes made no sound, not even their breathing, just the occasional crack of glass getting stepped on. In a small clump the group advanced.

On the right wall is a glass wall viewing two doctor chairs and a table with medical instruments on it. In the dream they were empty. In here they had bodies on them. Dead. White sheet draped over them with a large red circle blood stained on the chest. Only feet stuck out the bottom.

Everyone stopped and stared for a moment. Based on the instruments and the size of the bodies it was assumed that they were the next victims to be sent up into the maze. Minho stopped and stared a little bit too long at those bodies, Newt came and ushered him away.

At the end of the hall another body. Though this one was a much bigger man, lean and built. Wearing dark green and black, a black beanie, gas mask, combat boots, gloves, and a bullet proof vest. Laid on his stomach his whole body stretched out on small bits of glass. In his hand he clutched a gun.

So many hadn't seen nor remembered such an item existed. Thomas recalled it from his dream and slowly walked around the man. Minho however, paused and stepped on the gun and slid it away from the man's hand.

"What happened here?" He thought allowed, as he did so. No one answered, just thought of the many possible events that could've occurred. It wasn't over yet.

The hall opened up to a large room, the size of maybe a small coffee shop. In the dreams it was a very illuminated and empty place. Actually here it's dark, many lights were off and hung from the ceiling shooting sparks every so often. Across the floor lay many other people. All adults of different sizes and genders. Some in white coats, others in military gear; though it isn't military, there is no camo.

In the middle of the room is a platform where someone could walk on. On it there lay a woman. On both sides of the platform were the nice office chairs in front of a large desk and screen-now tipped over and ripped apart.

Futuristic and great technological devices everywhere, especially the screens at each desk-now shattered, cracked, and broken. Each screen that did work displayed a person and their information.

The group fanned out and looked at the things that interested them the most. For Jeff and Fry Pan they noticed stairs on the left that wind behind a pale gray cement wall. They went to go up until several bodies lay awkwardly on them with trails of blood flowing down the steps.

Next to those stairs is a room with glass windows as a wall-shattered, cracked, and broken. A long desk in the middle of the room was the only thing not completely ruined. Computers with a nice office chair stationed at every three feet-now knocked over and broken. This room caught Minho's attention. At the base of the end of the table lay a short woman, a large red hole in her head caused her orange-yellow hair to be stained red. The same shade as her lipstick.

Newt went to a wall of television screens in the front. It displayed brain activities of different sizes, heart monitors, blood sugar levels and all sorts of body monitoring things on them. Pictures of the shoulders and above of different people displayed in the corner of each screen. Next to each picture is a letter and number.

He pointed out his screen in the top row, brain functions, A5. Minho on the bottom row, A7. Thomas at the bottom right corner, A2. Rosie next to Thomas, A4.

"So they were watching us. This whole time," Newt said in a low tone. Thomas found himself at his old desk, at the very end of the platform. Teresa stood at hers across from Thomas and Rosie at hers, next to Thomas's. He looked across at Teresa through the damaged blue screen. Just like in his dream.

To him she still looked pretty, even dirty and tired. He then looked over at Rosie who was staring at an ominous red button on her desk. The table part was also a blue screen that displayed information but at the top corner of her desk sat a digital red button.

Rosie looked up at Thomas, eyes wide and he slowly nodded.

Hesitantly she hovered her hand over it, looked around the room to see where everyone was then pushed it.

"Hello," a voice said. It sounded as though it came from everywhere yet nowhere. Everyone flinched at the sound and searched for the source.

At the front of the room the screens Newt and Fry were admiring suddenly glitched out and black. Then instead of information a video began to play.

"My name is Doctor Ava Paige. I'm Director of Operations of the World Catastrophe Killzone Department." The voice continued. On the video sat a woman close to the camera. Very still and stiff posture, a view from the shoulders up. In the background was the platform in the middle with people working and walking around. With an angle of the staircase. Business as usual.

Triangle face, bright red lipstick, smooth orange-yellow hair brought back into a bun. Under her eyes, around her mouth, and across her forehead lines of wrinkles showed through heavy makeup.

She seemed very ordinary, wearing a button down white shirt covered with a white blazer. As she spoke she neither smiled nor frowned.

I know her, Thomas thought. But it was a cloudy kind of recollection—he couldn't remember her name or what she had to do with the Maze, but she seemed familiar. And not just her looks, but the way she walked, her mannerisms—stiff, without a hint of joy. He suddenly recalled then looked back at Rosie who was already staring at him with a paralyzed face. It was

her

.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Everyone stopped what they were doing and came closer to the screens at the front to hear what the woman was saying. The video was bright and large. Her voice was soft and calm, not changing tone or escalating for certain words. Very mellow.

"If you're watching this, that means you have successfully completed the Maze trials." Everyone had their eyes glued to the odd woman and listened intently. While Rosie, Thomas, and Teresa couldn't help but feel scared of her and they didn't know why.

"I wish I could be there to congratulate you in person...but circumstances seem to have prevented it. I'm sure by now you all must be very confused, angry, frightened. I can only assure you, that everything that's happened to you...everything we've done to you was all done for a reason." Her face disappeared and instead flashed images while she spoke. First one of a huge bright yellow sun with hot rays coming off sand.

"You won't remember...but the Sun has scorched our world." The screen then went on to display images of burned and collapsed buildings, burnt people, and whole cities on fire.

"Billions of lives lost to fire, famine, and suffering on a global scale. The fallout was unimaginable. What came after was worse." The screen switched to doctors in giant yellow hazmat suits dissecting a human head and pulling apart bits of brain and tissues. Covered in a black goo that seemed to be clinging onto the organ.

"We called it the Flare. A deadly virus that attacks the brain." From that everyone flinched and looked away trying not to gag. The image switched to a man half naked being held down on a table. Surrounded by people in hazmat suits. Though he wasn't normal. Blood veins were purple and stuck up across his pale skin. Looked just like when Ben and Rosie were sick.

The man tossed and turned in the restrained, yelled and screamed. Even though it was silent they could imagine the terrible sound he made. The woman went on narrating;

"It is violent...unpredictable...incurable. Or so we thought." The screen switched back to her.

"In time, a new generation emerged that could survive the virus. Build immunity. Suddenly there was hope for a cure. But finding it would not be easy. The young would have to be tested, even sacrificed under harsh environments, like the one you lived in. A place where their brain activity could be studied. All in an effort to understand what makes you different."

In the background the calm people began to rush around. Packing papers and other things into bags. White lab coated people speed walked around, some started to run as they began to head towards the exit. The woman could tell something was happening, yet did nothing.

"You may not realize it, but you're very important."

In the background a man in a white coat walked up the stairs then fell down backwards. People that were headed for the small hall ran back to the larger area. Bright lights flashed and glass exploded. Muffled sounds of loud bangs from gunshots could be heard in the background.

"Unfortunately, your trials have only just begun. As you will no doubt soon discover, not everyone agrees with our methods."

Her eyes flicked to the side at the people in armor who carried big guns. The light emitted from their guns went everywhere. People flailed in the background and dropped to the ground. One man came down the stairs and shot the window that separated the woman from her room and the large area. The glass cracked and shattered.

"Progress is slow, people are scared. It may be too late for us...for me...but not for you." Rosie's eyes widened as the woman reached to her side and lifted her arm to her head. She held a silver shining gun with a short barrel to the side of her head.

"The outside world awaits. Remember...Wicked is good."

Rosie flung her head and turned away from the screen right as a very loud bang came from the gun. As Rosie turned away she found herself longing for comfort and found it. In the chest of Newt who stood very close to her. As she turned, everyone flinched, Teresa grabbed Thomas's hand and Newt hugged Rosie.

He put his arms over her shoulders and held her head. Warm and comforting Rosie let a tear fall. While turned away she looked into the room where there was once a glass wall. On the ground lay the woman in the video and the overall creator.

Rosie tapped Newt on the shoulder and pointed into the room. He looked over and cringed at the sight of the dead lady on the ground laying in shattered glass.

The screen glitched out and static covered each one.

"Is it over?" Winston asked everyone. No one said anything for a minute. Trying to take everything she's just said at once.

"She said we were important. What are we supposed to do now?" Newt replied. Rosie let go of him and he of her. She stepped back and walked over to the window to peer at the woman.

"I don't know," Thomas replied.

On the desk she sat at there was a glowing red button. Hesitantly, she didn't look at the woman and covered her nose with her shirt from the stench of corpses. Rosie carefully stepped on glass, and went over to the desk. Right when she pushed the red button, the wall next to the wall of screens began to lift into the ceiling.

Beyond it laid a dark hallway a couple dozen feel long. At the end another thick door with small windows.

"Let's get out of here." Thomas said as he walked over to the now open door still holding Teresa's hand. The group took a step or two towards it but were stopped by a familiar voice. Low pitched, scratchy, and stern it practically yelled;

"No."

Everyone turned around towards the only other exit, the door from which they came. Rosie looked up, her eyes met with his. Every person in the room sucked in a breath of surprise. Rosie felt her knees buckle at the sight of a familiar boy. Ripped brown shirt and black cargo shorts he stood frozen.

Gally.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Gally's eyes rage with lunacy; his clothes are torn and filthy. He stands in the dim light menacingly, chest heaving with deep, sucking breaths. He looks about the room like a rabid dog searching for someone to bite. No one says a word. It is as if they all believe as Rosie does—that Gally is only a figment of their imagination.

Rosie gazes, speechless, as Gally staggers forward, dragging his right leg with a heavy limp. His lips are pressed together; the skin around them twitch as if he is trying to speak but can't. No one in the room moves a muscle as they watch, obviously too stunned to do anything. Even Minho stands mouth agape.

Gally stops, standing just a few feet in front of Thomas and Rosie; he points at Thomas with a bloody finger.

"You," he sneers so pronounced it goes past comical to flat-out disturbing.

"It's all your fault!" In Gally's hand that's dropped at his side, he grasps something. Rosie shifts her glance down at it and away from his insane eyes. His hand is quivering and the thing he holds shakes. Long black barrel, with a short handle. The guard's gun.

Rosie is still in the other room with the dead lady. Gally has not seen her over there. She's out of his view though she sees him, and everyone occasionally glances over at her.

"Gally?" Thomas asks in disbelief. He tries to scoot toward him to try and keep his attention on them. Teresa grabs his arm and whispers;

"Don't. He's been stung," he stops and turns to her. Then eyes Gally again. Everyone is still frozen, not really sure what to say or do.

"We can't leave," Gally snaps.

His eyes look almost entirely black, his veins are growing a deeper and darker color, slightly visible. His breaths are short and fast. In this light, he doesn't look pale like Ben or Rosie had. His eyes tear up and his body begins shaking from fear and panic. Thomas raises his hands and out once he sees the weapon in his hands then softly explains;

"We did. Gally, we're out we're free."

"Free? You really think we're free out there?" He looks away and closes his eyes in deep thought and pain. In a louder tone, he raises his sore arm with the gun. Then aims at Thomas and says;

"No, no there's no leaving this place."

Everyone flinches back a couple of inches. They don't dare move anymore. An insane kid pricked with rage and sickness is holding a gun. His fingers tightly clutch the handle and a finger lay methodically on the trigger. Thomas tries to calm him down;

"Gally, listen okay. You're not thinking straight, you're not. Now we can help you. Just put the gun down." Minho slowly adjusts his grip on his spear, Teresa scoots closer toward Thomas he then lowers his arm to better be a shield over her.

"I belong in the maze."

"Just put the gun down," Thomas tries again. Rosie slowly walks to the edge of the room closer to Gally. No one can do or say anything to stop her.

Stupid glass. I can't make any sounds. Just tip-toe over, tip-toe. Maybe I can like lunge at him to knock it out of his hand. I can't let Thomas die. He's my frickin brother. My only family. I have to protect them I have to save them. I can. Maybe. No, I can't this is insane. Well, not as insane as Gally. So yeah. I'll do it before he finishes monologuing.

"We all do," his deranged eyes let the painful tears run, and his finger twitched. Rosie sees his shoulder twitch, starting to move his hand. She runs out of the side office room.

A loud ear-ringing pop. She can feel her body run in slow motion at the boy. She can see his looney eyes slide to the side and his head follows to look at her. His body swivels in place and turns at her. Her courage melts away. Her thoughts of attack turn into retreat and defense. The pop makes her thoughts turn off for a second then return once his eyes lock with hers. Then another pop.

The first pop echoes throughout the room; it drowns out everyone's collective yell and the whooshing sound coming from Minho. As the first pop rings Rosie senses movement coming from the group.

I'm too late.

Everyones flinch and reaction to the sound feels like slow motion. Rosie can almost see the dull golden bullet explode from the barrel surrounded by a short burst of fire.

As if it does so for the sole purpose of allowing her to feel the terror of seeing such a thing. The bullet flies rotating over and over in a circle, straight at her. A strangled cry is forming in her throat; she urges herself to move faster. But at the sound of the first pop, she is already halfway to Gally. But the sound makes her stop in place from fear.

A larger movement from Rosie's left comes from Minho. He chucks his spear like a baseball pitch; fast and strong right at Gally. Then, inexplicably, Jeff is there, diving in front of everyone. Rosie feels as if her heart is frozen in blocks of ice; she can only stare at the scene of horror unfolding before her, completely helpless. The scene of Gally's shot.

With a sickening wet thunk, the bullet slams into the small Jeff's chest, burying itself into his skin.

The boy's body gets flung back by the force. He screams, falls to the floor, and his body already starts convulsing. Blood pours from the wound, dark crimson. His legs slap against the floor, feet kick aimlessly with onrushing death. Red spit oozes from between his lips. Everyone falls to the ground with him. Instinctively they cry and let the emotions flow. Rosie feels as if the world is collapsing around her, crushing her heart.

Another loud thump and loud choking gasps came from someone else. As Jeff falls to the ground Minho's spear lodges in Gally's chest. Gally can only let out a few deep coughs and gasps for breath. His shirt around the large stick sticking out of his shirt turns red. A long streak of dark red blood starts to leak from the puncture wound.

"NO!" Rosie screams; her voice feels like acid ripping through her throat. Gally as his hand releases the gun from his grip and collapses to the ground.

Below the group Jeff shakes uncontrollably, blood everywhere, wetting Fry Pan's hands as he tried to clump Jeff's shirt over the wound. Jeff's eyes roll up in their sockets, dull white orbs. Blood trickles out of his nose and mouth. Rosie stands paralyzed in shock and fear at the other end of the large room. Her attempt to stop Gally by tackling him has failed. Her brave thoughts are gone. All replaced with fear and sadness.

"Jeff ..." Fry-Pan whispers in despair. Rosie wills herself to move. She wants to be by his side but can only take one step.

There has to be something they can do. They can save him. They— The boy stops convulsing, stills. His eyes slide back into normal position, focusing on Rosie who stands still away from him, clinging to life. He wants to see if she is okay.

"Ro ... se." It is one word, barely there.

Without hesitation, she runs over to him and slides on the tile ground on her knees to him. She reaches him and holds his right arm tightly. So he can know she is there.

"Hang on, Jeff," Rosie cries. "Don't die—fight it. Someone get help!" Nobody moves, and deep inside, Rosie knows why. Nothing can help, what would? It's over. Black spots swim before Rosie's eyes; the room tilts and sways.

"But we made it. We made it out. We're free. You can't go now. We're so close please." Winston pleads. Everyone is close to the med jack, somehow holding him. Everyone loves him, his character, his spirit, and his kindness. Minho releasing his feelings permits everyone else to truly sulk in their sadness as well. No more hiding.

Gally is still conscious, though he is fading. He looks at Jeff laying on the ground and a tear slides down his cheek and falls to the ground.

No,

she thinks,

Not him. Not him. He saved my life countless times before. Saved everyone's life here at least once and helped them. Survived for so long, one of the first in the whole maze. He can't die now. Not when we're so close. The door is right there.

"Fry," Jeff whispers, "Find ... Clint," a racking cough bursts from his lungs, throwing a spray of blood. "tell him ..." he doesn't finish. His eyes close, and his body turns limp. One last breath wheezes from his bloodied mouth.

"No just hang on alright? I got you. Just hang on, it's okay." Fry quivers. Thomas looks around desperately for an answer. He had found one in the maze looking around like this, maybe he'll find another.

Everyone stares at the boy, staring at their brother's lifeless body. Something happened within Rosie. Within them all. It started deep down in her chest, a seed of rage. Of revenge. Of hate. Something dark and terrible. And then it explodes, bursting through her lungs, through her neck, through her arms and legs. Through her mind.

Rosie slowly turns her head to glare at Gally, lying there, still. Rosie can feel the hatred pouring out as if a visible line of flame connects them. Gally had just killed him, and even though Jeff was a close friend, Gally still went nuts and caused all of this. And then, just like that, it all vanishes. There are only thoughts of Jeff.

Rosie slumps backward, trying not to look at the boy's shirt, black with blood. She wipes the tears from his cheeks, then rubs her eyes. Finally, she looks up. Looks up at Fry and his enormous brown eyes, heavy with sadness. She looks at Teresa whose eyes and cheeks are wet and glossy. She hadn't known him long, if at all. Yet she feels immense sadness for the boy.

She looks at Minho next to her, his eyes shut and head buried in his hands. She reaches down for Newt's hand near her, and he grabs it back and squeezes it tightly. Rosie pushes off Newt's shoulder and stands wobbly. Trying to calm her nerves and calm down she is going to pace around.

Once she is up, she doesn't let go, and neither does he. He squeezes, trying to say what he feels by doing so. No one else says a word, most of them staring at Jeff's body without expression, as if they'd moved far beyond feeling. No one looks at Gally, breathing still.

Rosie reels in the pain and locks it somewhere deep inside her. She does it for Thomas. For Newt and Minho. She swears that she'll always make sure to protect them.

At first, she didn't feel anything. Unnoticeable. But she can see from the corner of her eye a large growing red spot on her upper left chest. She then feels a sharp pinch and the rush of a burn. Still numb, so the burn doesn't really hurt. Just the rush of the warm liquid is enough to tell her the second loud pop has struck her.

Too focused on Jeff she didn't know it had happened. Rosie lets go of Newt's hand and go to touch it. With a startled gasp she slowly lifts her hand as she cranes her head back to peer down at her left shoulder. Newt searches for the comfort of her hand and looks up at her. His expression stops. His whole world halts at the sight of her bleeding chest.

"That was a bad idea." It just came out, a new number one on the list of the dumbest things she's ever said.

"Love?" He whispers, not loud enough for anyone but her to hear. Her eyes can't look away.

"Limpy..." Rosie replies to him.

"Thomas," Rosie whispers louder then turn to look at him on her left. Her eyes tear up and she starts to slump over, "would you look at that? I've been impaled."

"Rose..." Thomas begins as he looks at her in terror. Some attention shifts on her. Too weak to raise her hands to where the pain is coming from she collapses. Newt moves over and catches her fall. Everyone then looks over at her.

"Shit shit no," Newt hyperventilates to himself looking down at her.

Her head lays in his lap and she stares up at him blankly. Her shirt is quickly growing red from a puncture near her shoulder. Thomas crawls to her side, crying. Tears flow down his dirty cheeks he gently puts his hands over the wound. Blood bleeding onto him too.

"Love, love just look at me look at me!" Newt explains as he tries to stop her from looking down at her body. His warm, gentle hand grazes her jaw as he lifts her head to look up and away.

"Ow," is the only thing she can get out. Soon she gathers some strength to say in vain; "why does everything happen to me?" Some grow a weak smile at her remark but quickly return to their somber thoughts.

"Not you too..." Minho whispers to himself as he scoots over to her other side.

"No no I'm okay I'm okay. Really. It doesn't even hurt. Just we have to check Jeff he's okay too." She spirals. The world is getting dark and blurry.

"No. He's gone." Winston musters out. His voice is low and deep as he stares at Jeff's still-pale body.

"I don't feel it really," Rosie tries to reassure the others. The shock is hitting her hard.

"We'll find something, we will..." Thomas stammers as he frantically looks around again.

Down the dark hall that Rosie opened a door sounds like it is lifting. Teresa and Fry-Pan look down to see the wall lifting. A bright white light enters the hallway. Her blood is now seeping onto the floor making a large puddle and mixing with Jeff's. She closes her eyes and smiles as the door lifts. Gently Newt tries to shake her other arm to keep her awake.

"Look help. Look you can't go to sleep. Please stay awake." He pleads, then looks at the rising door. Her eyes burst open and she tries to keep moving her limbs.

"That's it stay awake love. You have to stay with me."

A sudden series of shouts and commotion outside the entrance through. Shadow figures emerge from outside and come running in. The world is moving in slow motion and the only thing everyone else is focused on is her. There has to be an answer. Some help maybe.

These people are tall people wearing thick masks and heavy military gear. Though it isn't an army, it is all black. Similar to the bodies on the floor around them. Holding large big machine guns they charge down the hall. Dust and sand blow in the door and spread down the hall with them as they enter.

They burst through the entrance with guns raised, yelling and screaming words over each other. It is impossible to understand what they are saying. Their guns—some were rifles, other pistols—looked ... archaic, rustic. Almost like toys abandoned in the woods for years, recently discovered by the next generation of kids ready to play war.

"Thomas..." Teresa says as she looks back at the people.

"I'll be fine I-I-can't get up," Rosie panics. Her body and mind disconnect and an out-of-body feeling surround her.

The pain, like living metal staples running through her insides, pricking and scratching with their little sharp points. She can feel her mind going dark as the colors fade into blobs. Her heart rate quickens and her chest tightens. She tries to remain calm and avoid looking at the dark red spot on her upper left chest. Like a car crash you can't help but look. She stares at it in horror. The blob of dark crimson red hole in her shirt with a red blob of meaty skin. Blood oozing from the wound.

"Thomas we gotta go," Teresa tries to say again. The figures come running at them and their loud footsteps cause everyone to look at them. Thomas glances and turns back to her.

"No no no we need to wait for the others the other group." Cries Winston,

"They'd be here by now."

"What if they couldn't hear us?!"

"What about Rosie?"

"Someone needs to go out and find them." Everyone talks, panicking and afraid.

Can't be better timing. We got out, learned about the world, and the door opened. Then in comes Gally. Then these new people are coming.

Rosie thinks as she turns back up to face Newt.

We have to go. We can get out. And we won't ever forget you, Jeff. Who am I kidding? They have to get out. I'm gonna die. We were so close.

A man walks up to the Gladers as the others in his group spread out around them, sweeping their guns left and right as they shoot at the observation windows, shattering them.

Thomas hears screams, sees blood, looks away, and focuses on the man who approaches them. The only one without a mask. He has dark hair, his face young but full of wrinkles around the eyes as if he's spent each day of his life worrying about how to make it to the next.

This confirms Rosie's thoughts about the future. That even in escape, dreary days lay ahead. A life of sorrow. Her returning memories are sketchy at best. But not many good floats in the muck.

They lower their aim on the kids and start to usher them out of the room. Pushing and shoving them all away from the scene.

"

Aren't we too young for this," Fry-Pan says to himself as a soldier comes and grabs Fry-Pan. He is practically carried away.

The others are ushered away though they try to fight back and go back to their dying friends. The other group that they separated from won't find them nor will they know what happened.

Minho pulls one man back while yelling at him to Rosie lying on the ground and he just looks down at her. Her eyes fleeting with light and life. Her blood still soaks her body and the area around them. Though there's a mask over the face the guard hesitates and stares at her with sympathy.

Another one comes back and tries to drag Thomas away from her. He fights back and tries to grab her and stay near her. The soldier finally pries Thomas away and another soldier came and drags Newt out. Thomas yells her name in distress as he exits the hallway. Almost exactly like the dream she heard and saw repeatedly.

At the sight of her friends leaving her, and the sounds of yelling and her name in vain. The brightness from the hall makes a welcoming bright light is the last thing she sees. Gently her eyes close.

The hallways lead out to a bright light. The light blinds their eyes making them squint and look down. Everyone runs out into the outside world for the first time. Free. But not really.

100 or so feet away from the door a helicopter waits. The tunnel exits to the outside world that appears to be covered in sand. Large sand dunes surround the exit door and sand comes piling down. What looks like people but very hurt people come running over the edge of the dunes. The soldiers without hesitation pull out their guns and start shooting.

The helicopter waits and the kids pile into the cabin half crying. While trying to block the sand blowing everywhere. The shots echo and ring through the wind. Thomas is dragged out and he lets them. Still washed in sadness he watches as his dragging feet make two trails in the sand.

The soldiers come and practically throw him into the cabin. Minho comes running out holding a gun and everyone watches confused. Even the other soldiers. The one Minho had talked to and brought to Rosie comes running out of the tunnel holding the limp girl. She dangles there and limbs fly around with her blood dropping at his side.

Minho doesn't have to use the gun but had to hold it just in case. The soldier comes out and runs straight to the helicopter as fast as he can. Gently setting Rosie down. Everyone around the door quickly helps set her down. A lot of stained red and white gauze and pads are placed on her puncture wound.

Passed out she can't feel anything nor will remember any of this. Minho jumps in and the soldier slams the sliding door shut. The helicopter lifts up and away. Another passes them and lands in the sand below.

Newt and Thomas hold Rosie as Minho holds the pads on the wounded spot. Others watch, while those at the windows peer out and over their prison. Their whole world that they knew so well lying just below them. Some shed a tear. Of joy and sadness. Their world is flying away, they spent all of their known lives there; and it's just ending.

Just to see it slowly fading into the distance. Surrounding the giant cement walls is sand and destroyed buildings. The maze corridors can be seen, along the large grass area and distant trees. Relief floods each one, along with a longing feeling. Almost not wanting to leave.

"It's alright now," One guard yells at the group from the cockpit up front, "everything is going to change."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

WICKED Memorandum, Date 232.1.37, Time 22:45

TO: My Associates

FROM: Dr. Ava Paige, Director

RE: THOUGHTS ON MAZE TRIALS, Group A

By any reckoning, I think we'd all agree that the Trials were a success. Seven survivors, all well qualified for our planned endeavor. The responses to the Variables were satisfactory and encouraging. The boy's murder and the "rescue" proved to be a valuable finale.

We needed to shock their systems, see their responses. Honestly, I'm amazed that in the end, despite everything, we were able to collect such a large population of kids that just never gave up. But the more the merrier. Oddly enough, seeing them this way, thinking all is well, has been the hardest thing for me to observe. But there's no time for regret. For the good of our people, we will move forward.

Thomas continues to surprise. I was however hoping for another less valuable one to come to an end. Rosemary was deemed valuable indeed despite being the biggest mistake. No matter, I at least am none the less impressed at what they have done. So far they have even taken the bait. Not to influence any decisions. But to me, it's an obvious choice. I know I have my own feelings as to what this group could give us. It's too soon to say but they could be the key to everything.

The subjects will eventually recall and understand the purpose of the hard things we have done and plan to do to them. The mission of WICKED is to serve and preserve humanity, no matter the cost. We are, indeed, good.

Please respond with your own reactions. It's time for Stage 2 implementation. At this time, let's allow ourselves to feel hopeful. Group B's trial results were also most extraordinary. I need time to process the data, but we can touch on it in the morning.

Until tomorrow, then.

Dr. Ava Paige